Dominated by the Tycoon (manxman)

Back by Popular Demand

If you read “The CEO Commands” you were introduced to Gavin, the little cutie that captured the heart of the one of the sexiest Dominants and Co-owner if the BDSM club, in The Dungeon. This is Gavin’s story, it starts from the beginning long before Marcus ever met his Corey.

Gavin Martin came from rough beginnings, he experienced things that no one should have to experience and a lot the treatment he received was from his own family, people that were supposed to love and accept you no matter what. Gavin’s trials and tribulations send him on a journey from a small town in the middle of Potato Country to the bright lights and everyday chaos of The Big Apple, where he meets Damien, the drop dead gorgeous hunky business Tycoon that he fell irrevocably and immediately in love with.

Damien Carter is a seasoned Dominant, his thing was Bondage and total Dominance, there wasn’t a sub yet that he has encountered that has ever made him think to make them a permanent in his life and in his home, although many have tried and are still continuing to try. That is until a little blond, blue eyed angel was presented to him like a much wanted Christmas present by his friend and one of his business partners, Marcus Roche. Even though he was aware that Gavin was not a trained submissive the desire to make that little beauty his own was too great to for him to ignore, so Damien decided that he was going to make that sweet boy his no matter what.

Warning, this book contains violence, strong language, and graphic sexual scenes containing BDSM play involving men, some menage is present, also between men, if this is not your thing please don’t read. Thank You.

I am putting a disclaimer on my current stories in the works. The model’s images that I am using is for the sole purpose of giving you the reader a picture of what the characters may look like. My stories are a work of FICTION and therefore THEY DO NOT DEPICT anything real. Everything in the story line is purely and solely from my imagination and does not tell the story of how the model’s live their lives or does it relate to anything or anyone in their real life. The models that I use are for visuals only and their images are not being used by me or being stolen by me to be used for any malicious intent or profit gain. Anyone interested in knowing more about the model please feel free on their own to look up and research the talents of that model. If I do decide to publish the story in which a model was used, their image will not be used on the cover without their expressed consent. That being said, this disclaimer will be placed in each of my stories with the clear understanding that I am not using the image for my own gain. My stories are indeed FICTION, and any images used are for non for profit visual aides. I have no problem removing them if I am contacted and my stories in no way reflects on how said model lives their life.

Chapter 1

Chapter 1

Gavin’s POV…

(Gavin’s Sculpture—–>)

 My knee bounced up and down as I watched the clock come to a standstill in my last class of the day. I so wanted to get up and run to the Art and Design building to see the winners for the sculptures that were entered the contest from last week, including my own. I had spent six months perfecting the bust of Nefertiti, the Great Egyptian Royal Wife. I had worked night and day to get the exact details right, and the bust even had an aged look about it due to my mixings of different textures of clay and sand and flour I added to the paints.  For the love of God, will this woman just shut up and give us our usual final assignment already. I was literally dying to see if I placed anywhere in the contest and to prove to my ever judgmental father that my interests in literature and art could actually get me out of this Podunk little town in the middle of nowhere Idaho. If I never see another potato again it would be fine by me.

 I had to beg and plead with the stubborn old goat to let me even take classes at the community college, after I graduated high school a year earlier and not be chained to a tractor out in the potato fields watching spuds grow. I wanted to go to the city, any city, I wasn’t picky. I wanted to get a job in a museum like the Smithsonian, my ultimate dream, oh sigh. Maybe I could finally be myself and meet some hunky man and be swept off my feet. Yeah that’s right I am gay all the way, but I am so far in the closet I even surpassed the skeletons. My Bible Beating Pentecostal parents in this holier than thou little town would never and had never understood homosexuality. They would probably try to redeem a rapist or a pedophile before trying to live amongst a gay person. So, that right there is my reason to stay in my dark little closet until I get out of this place, and to do that I have to have an education that the old man is fighting so hard against me getting. I mean my older brother is more than happy to stay in this place and marry some Mary Sue or Beth Anne and produce the required five children and two dogs, so I don’t see why the hell I had to fight him all the time about just reading a damn book.

 Whew, the old bat finally called an end to this class and I jumped out of my chair and whooped. I threw my bag over my shoulder and made my way across the little courtyard pushing these slow pokes out of my way as I ricochet around the last corner. I got to the classroom door and threw it open, and in my excitement the door clanged against the wall and the teacher’s head snapped up and she frowned a warning at me. I smiled my cutest smile and reached back for the door handle and gently pulled it closed batting my eyelashes at her. She huffed and went back to what she was doing. I scurried through the lecture room and into the art lab and weaved through the other art students there. I finally got to the table where my bust was and there it was sitting on top of my work was the shiniest, prettiest, and bluest ribbon I have ever seen.

 “Hot Dang, first place!” I hollered and started bouncing all over the room like a jumping jelly bean. With this win came the five hundred dollar prize sponsored by the Art Faculty Department. Five hundred dollars, eat that old man. I air pumped my fist and took my cell phone and snapped several pictures to show my doubting family.  I was just about to make my exit when Sally sidled up to me and grabbed my arm pressing her yucky boobies and her whoring germs all over me…ewww. I shivered in disgust, but I couldn’t show it here in front of everyone.

 “Congrats Gavy, maybe we can use some of that money and have a good time.” She cooed in my ear and tried to lick it with her cootie tongue. I into dicks not chicks, especially one that has Sealy Posturepedic Mattress permanently engraved on her back from being on it so much.

  I disentangled myself from her and replied. “Sorry Sally, I have plans helping my folks with that money, maybe another time.” I didn’t stick around for her response I hot footed out of there before she caught her second wind. I made my way back out to my Professor and she smiled and reached into her desk, she handed me the envelope containing my prize money and congratulated me on a job well done. She explained to me that my bust will be on display in the student hall for a couple of weeks and the smile I had almost split my face in two.

 I practically ran home to share the news with my parents and brother. Finally I had something they could find it their hearts to be proud of me about. I have spent years trying to get their approval on something, anything, but their favor always went to my perfect older brother. He was bigger than me, always taller and stronger, a perfect replica of the old man. Whereas I took after my mother, slender and blond with feminine features, like my big blue eyes and a face and body that never seemed to grow any hair.

 I burst through the front door calling for my mom at the top of my lungs my phone already in my hand to show her the pictures. As I turned the corner into the kitchen I never saw the fist that came flying directly into my face. My jaw exploded in a fierce throbbing teeth jarring pain as my head was thrown back from the force of the blow.

 “You sinning piece of shit. I always knew you would bring disgrace to this family!” My father bellowed as he pushed me forcefully into the wall. I tried to clear the dizziness from my aching head to try to understand what was going on. What have I done to incur this kind of wrath?

 My brother’s sneering face came into my line of vision as he dropped a box at my feet. I looked down and my face paled, my world dropped from under my feet, and my phone fell out of my hand shattering on the tile floor. All my gay mags and videos there in front of me, my secret exposed for everyone to see in that box at my feet. I turned and went to run, but my dad grabbed me by the collar.

 “I ain’t raise no fag. I am going to beat that shit out of you boy!” He screamed and dragged me outside to the barn. I barely caught site of my mom regarding me with so much contempt on her face that I choked on the sob in my throat. My dad threw me in the barn and my brother followed closing the door behind them. I tried to scurry away but he tripped me up and grabbed the collar of my shirt. They both took turns with their fist and belts, even their feet, beating me until I was bloodied and bruised. With every scream and sob they just kept going and going.

 My mind seemed to have separated from my body and I floated over the scene watching them kicking and punching my cowering body. My hands over my head as I laid there in a tight ball trying in vain to protect myself from their repeated blows. I watched as my blood gushed out and stained the dirt and hay all around me. They yelled at me the whole time, what an abomination I was and that I deserved to burn in hell. Finally they got tired and my brother actually looked down and spit on me. My own family. I was heartbroken, beaten, and defeated as I laid there. I didn’t even register the pain in my broken body. They left me there huddled in misery and locked the barn door leaving me on the ground like some wounded animal.

 I couldn’t even cry I hurt so bad, I groaned and wheezed as I uncurled myself and rolled over. My arms were several shades black and blue, and my face was swollen. I couldn’t see out of one eye and my lip was bleeding all over the place. I was sure my pinkie and middle fingers were broken. After a while I managed to sit up and I wanted to cough but I repressed it, fearing the pain in my ribs. With my good hand I felt around and sighed in relief that the prize money was still in my pocket. I had to get out of here before they came back and finished the job of killing me because that’s what it looked like the old man was gearing up to do. He had looked so demented so did my brother, they had to be to do this to their own flesh and blood, and I am sure they were going to be in the front pew on Sunday morning calling themselves good Christians.

 It was getting cold and I was shivering, not from the chill but from my injuries. I dragged myself over to the door and used the handle to pull myself up. My shins screamed at me but I was determined to get out of here. I used my good hand to squeeze it through the gap in the wood and popped the bar holding the door closed. I tried to be as quiet as possible. My vision blurred but I kept telling myself I had to go, to get away from them and this place. I squeezed through the door and into the darkness of the night. I shuffled dragging my injured leg behind me. If I could make it out into the fields I could hide in one of the irrigation sheds until morning, then I could possibly make it into the town over and get some help where no one really knew me.

  I came around the corner of the barn and gasped as I watched my brother kissing his long time girlfriend Janice on the back porch. I slinked back in the other direction and looked at the house. All the windows were dark indicating my parents had gone to bed. I had no idea what time it was, but I shuffled forward glad that the moon wasn’t out so it was fairly dark. I just had to make it a couple of yards then I would be clear of the house and the front gate. Another few yards then I would be on the road. I had to make it, I just had to.

  Every muscle in my body was screaming as I shuffled faster and faster through the trees. I saw the gate up ahead and I started crying. Please God let me make it. I cleared the gate which my brother hadn’t locked yet and I scampered across the road into the brush alongside it. I stayed in there slowly making my way up alongside the road. If I could just make it at least to the gas station. I could clean up and hitch a ride to the next town, but my body wasn’t cooperating with that idea. Everything was throbbing and I was wheezing so badly, it hurt to breathe. I heard the rumble of a truck engine and I needed help and quick, or else I was going to die like road kill out here.

 The truck got closer and closer and I prayed it wasn’t someone that would haul me right back to my family. I made my way out of the brush and began to flag down the driver almost stepping into the middle of the road. I watched as the headlights came to stop right in front of me and the person opened the door and rushed to my side.

 “Oh my sweet Jesus, Gavin, what happened to you?” Janice my brother’s girlfriend asked me as she held my now wilting frame up and guided me to the passenger seat of the truck.

 “I just burst into tears and she eased me into the cab and rushed around to the driver’s seat getting back in and slamming the door.

 “Your brother is going to murder who ever done this to you.” She said as she put the truck into drive and tried to make a u-turn to take me home. I panicked and grabbed her hand sending the truck off to the side of the road. She braked hard and came to an ungracious stop that did nothing for my pain.

 “Please, please I can’t go back there. They can’t kill themselves but they will surely kill me, just drop me off at the truck stop and leave me there. Please” I begged my voice straining with the effort.

 Her eyes went wide as my words hit her. “You mean your folks did this, your own brother hurt you like this.” She cried outraged.

 “They ain’t raise no fag.” I whispered and waited for her to condemn me too. I might as well die as the person I am supposed to be, because if she took me back they would surely finish the job, of that I had no doubt. The tears pooled and slid down my face. Big fat drops of sorrow and grief. I refused to be ashamed of my sexuality but the people that gave me life where trying to take it for that simple fact.

  Janice looked at me for a minute and then she turned the truck back on the road and began to drive away from my house and I almost breathed a sigh of relief, but not yet. I tried my best to watch where we were headed and when I saw the county line sign I cried all the harder for she took me all the way over to the next county. Out of my good eye I watched as she pulled up to the urgent care clinic and parked. She got out and came around the cab and helped me from the truck.

 “My older cousin was gay, and he lived his life a straight man. He was so confused and hurt from suppressing his real self that he became depressed and he wound up killing himself. Come on let’s get you some medical attention and cleaned up.” She kindly explained and helped me inside. The desk attendant took one look at me and called for the doctor.

  I lied and told them that some guys jumped and tried to take my prize money, but they left me in the road when they couldn’t find it. They seemed to believe me and Janice just kept quiet in the corner, shaking her head the whole time. It took hours between the x-rays and the cleaning, splinting and bandaging. Janice’s phone kept buzzing and she kept sending it voicemail after staring disgustingly at whoever was trying to reach her. The doctor wanted to send me over to the county hospital but seeing I was seventeen for another two weeks they would have to call my parents. I declined and Janice although reluctant stood up for me seeing that she was twenty-one and told them she was my sister. She wanted me to go to the hospital and at least spend the night there to be on the safe side.

 After getting the pain pills and other instructions she shuffled me back out to the truck. “I am going to take you over to my friend’s house. She lives not far from here. I am going to pick up some stuff at Wal-Mart and you can shower and change.  I am so sorry this happened to you Gavin. You better believe I want nothing to do with your brother ever again after this, what if I had married the jerk and had kids and one of them turned out to be gay, would he do this to them  too?” She said as she made her way through the quiet streets.

The pain pills were working and everything throbbed a little less. I was more than grateful to Janice. She has always been a nice, good girl, too good for my dick of a brother. “Jan, I want this kept between us, please don’t tell them you saw or helped me. I got some money enough to buy a bus ticket and get away from here from them. They are dead to me now, for no one’s family should….” I choked on the last sentence as once again the hurtful tears gathered but I refused to let them fall. I have cried enough. They didn’t want me, well I don’t want them, and they didn’t deserve any feelings from me, not even anger.

  Janice squeezed my good hand and promised not to tell, she drove me to her friends’ house after explaining what happened on the phone to her. Her friend Karla met us at the door and cooed and handled me with kid gloves all the way to the sofa. She sat me down and handed me a cup of hot chocolate. I managed to smile at her and I listened as Janice said she was going to pick up some things for me at the store, I tried to give her some money but she refused. I didn’t have the energy to argue. Karla led me to a little back room, it looked like her sewing room, but it had a couch. She pointed to the bathroom across the hall and she told me that fresh towels and soap was in there to try to get a shower and she would be standing right outside if I needed anything. I thanked her past the lump in my throat and went into the bathroom silently closing the door behind me. I said a silent prayer thanking God for sending these angels in my time of need. For without Janice’s help tonight, God was the only one who knew what would have happened to me. I refused to look at myself in the mirror, I felt the damage done, and I didn’t need to see it too.

  It took me a while but I managed to bathe myself without getting the splint and most of the bandages wet. I wrapped the towel around my waist and opened the door. Karla true to her word was leaning against the wall in the hallway. She guided me back into the room. There were several Wal-Mart bags on the floor. She said Janice went to shower and crash for the night. She showed me the pull out sofa on the other side of desk already made up and ready to be slept on. I thanked her again and watched as she smiled sympathetically at me and left the room closing the door with a soft click behind her. I went over to the bags. I slid the money envelope into one and carried it over to the bed. I put it under the pillow and just collapsed exhausted. I pulled the covers up and laid there and tried to plot my next move but my tired befuddled brain had other ideas and I soon fell asleep.

Chapter 2

Chapter 2

Gavin’s POV…

(Picture of Janice––>)

 My eyes, or I should say my eye opened since the other one was swollen shut, and I watched as the morning sunshine flooded the bright little room. The reality of yesterday and last night came back to me in a crushing tidal wave of despair, but I refused to cry anymore. If the people that were supposed to love me unconditionally could turn their backs on me and abuse me like this then they didn’t deserve any kind of emotion from me at all, I now considered myself an orphan because they are dead to me now, just like they wanted me to be. I quickly felt under my pillow for my money, the only money I had now. It was going to get me out of here. I was going to go far away and never set foot around these parts ever again. I tried to roll over but the pain in my ribs caused me to hiss as they protested against the movements.

 Taking shallow breaths I stayed absolutely still for a few minutes then attempted to try again. Everything throbbed and complained at that, but I clenched my teeth kept at it until I managed to turn myself over onto my side, then I pushed myself up into a sitting position. I felt the nausea roll over me and I inhaled sharply riding the wave of my roiling stomach and praying that I wouldn’t puke, my sore body wouldn’t be able to take it. My head swam a little and tears of pain and discomfort swam in my eyes. How the hell was I going to get out of this place if I can’t even sit up straight?

 I was sitting there holding my ribs and panting slightly, trying desperately to cope with the tenderness when there was a knock on the door of the room, right before it opened and Janice stuck her head in.

 “Hey Gavy, are you hurting? I brought you some medicine for the pain.” She said quietly as she made her way into the room and to my side carrying a glass of orange juice and two white pills in the palm of her hand.

 “Thank you.” I managed to croak out through my dry throat as I took the medicine from her. I popped them into my mouth and took a sip of the juice. Oh My God, the juice tasted like manna from heaven on the parched tissues of my throat and I readily guzzled the entire glass. Some of it leaked down my chin and Janice laughed and wiped it away.  Handing the glass back to her, “Can you drop me to the bus station?” I asked and watched her pretty face scrunch up at my request.

 “Gavin, I get it. You want to get away from here as soon as you can, but you know and I know you can’t endure traveling by bus anywhere right now, you got to give it a couple of days. Trust me please. If you are worried about if you folks are going to come looking for you, they won’t expect to look for here, we used a fake name at the clinic and your idiot brother thinks I am on a last minute trip to visit a sick friend. I couldn’t keep avoiding his calls and I had to tell him something. As pissed as I am I am going to wait until you are long gone to confront the miserable bastard and tell him to kiss my ass. They are lucky I don’t call the cops.” She ranted now on her feet pacing in front of me.

  Karla came and stuck her head in the door. “Breakfast is ready. You need help Gavin or do you want to eat here?” She asked and I went to stand up and realized I was still wrapped up in the towel from my shower last night. My jaw dropped despite the twinge on my sore cheekbone and I blushed a furious red. My angels just chuckled and helped me dress to my utmost embarrassment, but because every muscle in my body was sore and stiff I tried not to mind it too much.

 “When you are done eating you should get back in the shower and make it as hot as you can bare it.” Karla said as she walked behind my slowly shuffling body towards her airy little kitchen. Janice helped me into the chair and she checked the splints on my fingers and the bandages on my arm and my calf, she told me to eat breakfast and shower then she was going to rewrap m y bruised ribs so that I could move around easier. I didn’t argue. Karla placed a steaming plate of scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage and toast covered in butter, and then she asked me whether I wanted strawberry or grape jelly. I looked up at her spellbound and asked her to marry me right then and there. She just chuckled and sat down next to me. When I took a bite of the light fluffy eggs and once again begged her for her hand in marriage, any woman that could cook like this was worth her weight in gold. She patted me on the head and told me to finish up and get that warm shower.

 After soaking under the hot spay of water and I must say some of the soreness and the stiffness eased a bit. I rewrapped my bandages and dressed in some sweats and a long sleeved shirt. I looked through the bags and sorted through the things that Janice had gotten for me and Wal-mart and I choked up a little at the amount of kindness she has shown me over the past twenty-four hours. My brother sure found a good one in her, I felt kind of guilty that she was going to  break up with him because of me. But I understood where she was coming from. I wouldn’t marry an intolerant, abusive asshole either. Especially one that could do what he did to me, his own flesh and blood.

 I found a back pack and I neatly packed away the few pairs of jeans and shirts. Rolling the two sweatshirts up I added them to the rest, I went over to the bed and rolled up my cash in plastic bag stuffed it into the bottom of the bag. I needed to borrow Kayla’s computer and check out the prices of bus tickets. I already knew exactly where I wanted to go. I needed to get to New York. I could find a job and place. Hopefully I can stretch this money until I got a job, I don’t care what kind as long it pays.

 The pain medicine was starting to make me feel drowsy so I stretched out on the sofa bed and told myself I was going to take a quick little nap then get on making my arrangements to get out of here.

 I woke up to someone shaking my shoulder; opening my eyes I saw Janice’s troubled ones in front of me. I immediately felt like something was wrong and I slowly sat up to accommodate my aching ribs. “What’s the matter?” I asked hoping it was something simple and not anything I couldn’t cope with more than what I was coping with already.

 “Gavin, I just talked to your brother and your dad it thinking about calling the cops and telling them that you ran away, he gave me some half ass story about you guys arguing and you running away.  If he does that, all the bus stations and places like that are going to have cops looking for you.” She said, and despite my soreness and pain I jumped up and grabbed my stuff, I was so glad that at least I had the fore sight to pack and be ready at a moment’s notice. “Janice you gotta take me to the bus station now. I got my pain pills and some money I will manage but I can’t go back there.” I said panic dripping from my voice, just the thought of them taking me back to the old man sent a shudder through my body, if the questioned my injuries it would be his word against mine and face it, there are a lot of homophobe so called Christians, hell the Sheriff attends church with my folks.

 Janice just nodded her head at me, tears swimming in her eyes. She is truly an Angel and I deeply regretted not getting to know her better before now. “Come then, I wanted you to heel before you travel; I am going to worry so much about you until I know you are safe. She handed me another bag. Karla went out and got you your bus ticket, one way to New York baby, it stops at the Manhattan station, and the trip will take a couple of days with some stops in between. In that bag there is a one of those prepaid phones, don’t worry about the minutes, we will take care of that, just call us every day and let us know you are ok I already preprogrammed our numbers. It’s already five and the bus leaves at seven-thirty I want to get you there and on that bus without waiting in the depot, just in case your dad does report you missing and someone recognizes you.” She explained as she bundled me up in a jacket scarf and baseball cap.

 Karla opened the front door and said the truck was ready and that we should go. She came over to me and hugged me as tight as my injuries could take it. She told me it was a pleasure meeting me and that I must call her, basically repeating what Janice said. She showed me another envelope filled with cash, I tried not to take it but she just shoved it deep into the front pocket of my pants. I thanked her from the bottom of my heart and promised to call once the bus was on its way. She kissed me and hugged me again then Janice was bundling me into the truck. I waved at Karla one last time before Janice pulled out of the little driveway. This was it; I was on my way from the place I called home all my life, from the people that raised me. I was leaving because of them, because they would rather kill me than live with a homosexual son or brother. How fucked up was that?

 I watched as the little housea disappeared and the farm fields came into view. Miles and miles of potato country flew past on my journey to the Greyhound depot. I was more nervous than I let on; this place was all I have ever known; now I was going a big city where I knew no one. I could just hope and pray for strength and to keep my head on my shoulders to be able to take care of myself. I no longer will have anyone to that for me and that almost sent me into a spiraling panic attack. But I had to be strong. I had no other alternatives.

 The sun was just setting when Janice pulled up to the depot. She took my ticket and ran inside to check in for me. Karla had bought it under another name, how she managed do that I don’t know. Janice came back and said I was ready; they were going to start boarding the bus in the next fifteen minutes. She took off my cap and ruffled me hair. She put the cap back on and pulled my hoodie up, effectively casting my face and the bruises into a shadow. Tears were pooling in her eyes again and I gave her a quick kiss and promised to call her at every stop. I was glad to only have my stuffed back pack, no luggage to contend with, I could slip in and out with no problem. I jumped out of the truck before bawling like a baby myself.

 Walking around the hood I gave her one more wave then I turned and scurried for the platform indicated on the ticket. The driver was there and people were starting to load unto the bus. I was waiting in line to get on the bus when I felt a heavy hand clamp down on my shoulder I yelped and jumped away from my brother. He was studying my up turned face. I could just imagine what he was looking at. The purple, swollen shut eye, the busted lips, and the multiple bruises of different shades on my swollen and battered face. He glanced down at my splinted hand as I shrugged out from under his arm. I watched his Adams apple bob up and down as he gulped. He opened his mouth to say something, but I waved him off. “Just let me go. I promise not to come back.” I pleaded; I would kill myself before going back home to him and the old man. My mother, she didn’t care, I repulsed her now.

 It was my turn to present my ticket and I timidly stepped away from my stoic brother. He just watched as I handed over my ticket, it was stamped and handed back. I shuffled up the steps and found a seat in the corner by the window in the back. I looked up and through the window. I gasped, surprised to see that my brother had mirrored my progress and was standing outside on the platform looking up at me. I saw what I took as remorse swimming in his watery gaze. He stood there not doing anything but staring right back at me. I wanted to go to him, but I was scared, if he was remorseful now then so be it, he had to live with what he did for the rest of his life. He could have stopped the old, he was bigger and stronger, but he had helped him do this to me. I held his gaze until the bus shuddered as the driver started the powerful engine. My only brother just lifted a hand and held it there in a goodbye as the bus slowly pulled away from the terminal taking me away from everyone and everything that I ever knew. I looked back to watch by brother walking back to his truck, shoulders hunched and shaking.

 The bus tires hit the road and we were off. I scrubbed my hands over my leaking eyes and opened a compartment of my bag. I took out one of the bottles of water Karla had packed away for me. I took a sip and two Tylenols. I didn’t want to take the hard stuff I wanted to be awake and aware of my surroundings. I had already spilt up the money and put some in different places in my clothes and on my body, just in case. I stuffed the bag between the side of the bus and my body. No one was sitting next to me and for that I was glad. I let my mind wonder for it was too painful to think about anything else and I watched the darkened landscape breeze by as this bus carried me into the unknown.

 I was jostled awake when the bus came to a stop a few hours later. I checked the time on the cheap watch. It was just after one a.m. in the morning. I looked out the window and saw that we were at one of the truck stops along the way. People were getting up to go inside and use the facilities or to buy food. I didn’t have to pee and there was a bathroom on the bus already if push come to shove. Karla had packed some food for me so I didn’t have to go inside. I was so relieved about that because I was scared shitless to be honest. I was a little gay boy traveling by himself for the first time. The truck stop looked rough and the men even rougher. The longer I can keep my head down and out of the way the better. I was too scared to do anything else and I hated myself for being so weak and pathetic, but I would survive this way. I just got up and stretched as much as I could and rubbed some life back onto my ass. I didn’t look up or try to make eye contact with anyone.

 I sat back down and secured my bag when people started herding back onto the bus. I breathed a sigh of relief when the lights dimmed gain and the engine roared to life. We were off again and I pulled a packet of crackers with cheese on the inside out of my bag and snacked on that. I once again settled in to watch the landscape fly by. When we stopped again I was going to call the girls so that they won’t worry too much. I smiled and thought about my Angels, anything to keep my fear at bay during this long trip to the infamous New York City.

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

Gavin’s POV…

(The Rossetti’s Pizza—–>)

 Finally after days on that damn bus curled up in a corner, I was finally here. I stepped on the final step off the bus and onto the depot platform. It was still early evening and I wanted some decent food. I have lived off of the Angel’s canned tuna or chicken salad and crackers for the last three days but don’t get me wrong; those things saved me from leaving the bus and mingling with others. I was scared out of my mind and the idea of getting off and being noticed it almost rendered me immobile most times.

 I weaved my way on shaky legs through the throng of people inside the bus station, I was anxious to get outside and see the infamous city. I wanted to get a slice a pizza and I needed to look for somewhere to stay. Then after a good night’s sleep I can look for a job. Yeah, that sounded like a good plan. My eyes scanned around and I saw a sign advertising “The Visitors Information Desk”, I trudged my way and my eyes went wide at the giant map on the wall. Taking a calming breath I deliberated over the multi selections of maps and tourists guides and etcetera. Finally I just looked up onto the map and found my exact location. I grabbed a guide of hotels and motels and another map of the city.

 Making sure my backpack was strapped up securely; I was wearing like a baby carrier, to the front. I was more than paranoid about someone trying to grab my stuff, people always talked about the abnormal level of crime in the big cities. Pushing my way outside, a gush of cool air hit me in the face. All I could smell was exhaust fumes and a million other things I couldn’t even begin to put a name to. People rushed by quickly, no one took any notice of me or even made eye contact with me. Everyone seemed to have somewhere to be and was in a hurry to get there. I stepped out into the crowd and was bumped and jostled for a little bit until I gained my footing and kept up with the crowd. I scanned the street looking for somewhere to pull aside without being trampled.

 I saw a little Italian eatery sign ahead and I rushed forward and literally hopped into the doorway. Sheesh, the pace here was definitely faster than back home. I pushed the door open and the delicious wave of Italian spices slapped me in the face and made my stomach growl something awful. A plump woman was wiping off the small table top right next to me when she heard my stomach. Her head snapped up and she studied me before she said, “You sound like you need food young man,” her hands now on her ample hips.  “I am Gina Rossetti, my husband and I own this restaurant.” She explained as she ushered me to a table. I noticed from the corner of my eye how she was gazing at my bruised face, and I ducked my head just a little bit, embarrassed, I should have kept my hoodie up but I didn’t want her to think I was going to rob the place or something.

 I just followed in her wake and I took a seat, pulling off my backpack and putting in the seat right beside me.

 “So little one, tell me what you fancy, heh, or do you want a menu?” She asked her hands back on those hips.

 I knew what I wanted so I just told her. “Two slices of pepperoni pizza and a coke please.” I said as I pulled a twenty from my pocket.

 She waved me off, “pay after you eat.” Then she yelled out. “Carlo, two slices of the pepperoni pie.”

 I pulled out the hotel guide and began looking through it. Mrs. Rossetti had bustled off to get my soda. I checked the battery charge on my phone and I only had one bar. I needed to find a place before nightfall to plug it in and call the girls; I know they were worrying about me. She came back and set the large glass filled to the brim with fizzy cola on the table when she noticed what I was reading. I knew she saw my bruised and battered face, but she didn’t make an issue of it. She hovered for a minute so I looked up at her and said. “Go ahead and ask?”

 She immediately took a seat across from me with compassion burning in her gaze. “I didn’t want to pry but your face looks like you did a couple rounds with someone or something that meant you harm in the worst way. Did you run away from someone or something, and your accent doesn’t place you as being from round here.” She cautiously stated as she again studied my battered face.

 I took a deep breath and I explained to her what had happened to me. Sometime during the explanation her husband had joined her standing at her side as my tale unfolded. The next thing I knew my face was stuffed between an ample bosom and my head was being rubbed and patted, like I was the family pet. She cooed and fussed over me and it felt nice. For some stupid reason I felt the tears gather behind my eyes. Here was a complete stranger comforting me in a way my own family refused to do and I found myself sobbing into the soft chest like a five year old kid. Taking comfort from the warmth and the scent of vanilla and freesia that clung to her skin.

 “Hush now little one. Eat and let’s figure out what you gonna do next.” She said, and Mr. Rossetti patted my shoulder and went to tend to some other customers. I thanked her quietly and went to my food. The first bite was like heaven and I quickly made my way through the two slices. I was getting ready to order more, when she dropped another plate on of pizza on the table and bustled away with the empty one. I smiled at her retreating back and went back to stuffing my face.

 The bell over the door jingled as the last customer left with their piping hot take away of Italian goodness.  “Okay you say you looking for somewhere to stay. I talked to Carlo and he say you can use the cot in the back and I have a nephew Gino, he is like you and he works at a club Uptown, maybe he can get you work, in the meantime you stay and help out here, we can’t afford to pay you much, but we can work it out in boarding.” She said as once again her husband the silent Carlo joined her side.

 I stared at them wide eyed, then I squealed and hopped out of my chair hugging them both almost knocking them to the floor, but I was so happy, shit, two problems solved in my first hour of coming here. This was definitely a good omen. “Ohthankyouthankyou.” I chirped over and over again.

 They managed to disentangle my slender arms from their necks and Mr. Rossetti led me through the kitchen towards the back of the restaurant, he explained that he used to use the room for when he had to get up early to make the pasta, that was until when they had saved enough to buy the apartments above the restaurant now the room was just an extra space. He showed me the room it had a twin bed and a little nightstand with a lamp, he took me across the hall and showed me a small bathroom, it had a shower in the corner the drain on the concrete floor and no curtain, but it was better than nothing and they wouldn’t hear not one word of complaint from me.

 I thanked him again and asked him if there was anything that he needed me to do right now and he just shook his head and told me to settle in and wash my travels off and that tomorrow is a new day. I reached into my pocket to pay for my food and I tried to hand him the money but he shook it off and smiled kindly at me before going back to the kitchens. I found myself tearing up again when I looked around the meager contents of the room. It looked like a palace to me; I sent a silent prayer for these two caring people and thanked the Lord for his favor.

 I secured my money and pulled out a change of clean clothes. Stowing my backpack under the bed and opened the room door and peered down the hall, I could hear the sounds of pots simmering and smell the scents of the spices used. I just stepped out of the room when another back door opened and Mrs. Rossetti came bustling through it, and in her arms were towels and bottles of soap and shampoo and stuff.

 “Oh there you are little one, here these are for you, go refresh yourself the restaurant closes in another hour so just relax tonight and I will call Gino in the morning.” She said as she handed me all the stuff. I thanked her and continued to the little bathroom the thought of a hot shower almost sent me into fits of euphoria. I quickly closed the door and stripped out of the wrinkled clothes. I turned the knobs and adjusted the temperature of the water. Once it was warm I submerged my whole body underneath the flow. My bandages have long since been removed days ago on the bus, and the finger splints I removed earlier in my room.

 I stood there and almost did the happy dance while I lathered myself frothy with the vanilla scented soap, rinsed and did it again. I washed my hair and sighed in the simple pleasure of being clean. Turning off the water I grabbed one of the fluffy towels Mrs. R. had so generously supplied. I dried myself and took the time to access my cuts and bruises. The ones on my chest and stomach were healing nicely still discolored but not throbbing like they were. My thighs and legs were another matter, my right calf still looked swollen and it was beginning to throb now that I am moving around and not sitting anymore. The ones on my arms were a sickly yellow but again healing okay.

 I turned and looked into the little hanging mirror on the wall, my mood just crashed from jubilant and optimistic to pitiful just that quickly as I looked at my damaged face, no wonder the poor woman and her husband took pity on me. Even days after my face was still abnormally swollen, my lip was scabbed over and my eye was still a horrible mix of purple and black, everything else was like a putrid green and yellow mass of bruises. I turned away in disgust. I quickly pulled on my boxers and the sweats; I opened the door and quietly made my way back to my room. I was surprised to see and huge mug sitting there on the nightstand with what looked like hot chocolate and with a little bowl of pudding. I smiled at the gesture; those people were really salt of the earth decent.

 Closing the door and neatly placed my soiled clothes on the only chair in the room. I put the toiletries in the cubby under the night stand and used the tiny closet door to hang my damp towel. Once that was done I dug out my back pack and got my Tylenol out, I hated taking the hard stuff this would work just fine in easing my pain. I took a sip of the hot chocolate to swallow my pills and my eyes nearly rolled back into the back of my head, it was so good. I took my time savoring it and nibbling on the pudding. I made a mental note to ask Mrs. R. what this was, it was so yummy.

 Finishing up and I picked up the phone and pushed the speed dial button for Janice. I was so happy that I finally had something good to tell her and not having to have her reassure me and bolster my courage just to go and pee in a public rest stop along the way. I felt like I was a huge trial for her constantly calling and asking her or Karla to talk to me until I was able to settle down and they did, one night Karla sat on the phone with me for almost two hours before my minutes ran out. I felt so guilty about that because by sunrise my minutes were topped up again, and then Janice called and took her turn reassuring me and comforting me. God, I missed them, even after the small amount of time I had spent with them.

 Janice picked up on the second ring like she always did. She fired off question after question about my health, if I am okay and where was I? I let her get it out of her system before I systematically began to answer her questions one by one. I explained to her what happened and where I went after getting off the bus. I told her the name of the restaurant and about the Rossetti’s, she wrote down the information and said it was just for safety at least she would know where I was. She was more than happy that I wasn’t shivering on the street and she told me to mind my manners and call her after talking to this Gino guy about a job. She told me that she was going to pass it on to Karla when she got home from work.

  She carefully steered away from any mention or information on my family of which I was grateful for. She knew that I considered myself an orphan now and that nothing about those people will hold any interest to me ever again. I know being brought up in the church you are supposed to forgive, but I can’t and won’t. They went against the Lord’s teachings by just doing this me for something I had no control over all the name of being upstanding Christians. Well they could burn in hell. I sighed and told Janice I loved her. There was no point in me sitting here getting all riled up about crap I can’t change. I had to look ahead now and figure out a way for me now. So I hung up with my Angel and carried my used dishes back to the kitchen.

 I noticed the pile of dirty plates and things and I asked Mr. R if I could help. He smiled and patted me on the head. He showed me how to load the industrial dishwasher and once that was done he shooed me off telling me to get some rest. I pattered back to my room and closed the door. I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes. Sleep came quickly after days of uncomfortable napping, jumping at every sound and paranoid for my safety. Here with this beautiful couple I found peace for the first time on so many days.

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

(Gorgeous Gino–––––>)

 

 I woke up with the smell of fresh baked bread wafting through my nose and my stomach growled and my mouth watered. Pulling the blanket from off the top of my head, I picked up my cell phone and checked the time. It was a little after six in the morning. I groaned and turned over onto my back and gasped as a felt q sharp pain making itself known in my side. I waited for it pass, which it did a little quicker than it did yesterday morning when I was still curled up on that bus. What a difference a day made along with a hot shower and a nights rest.

 I heard activity coming from the other side of the door and since I was wide awake, I needed to earn my keep. I threw back the covers and checked my pain tolerance on my still healing limbs before gingerly sitting up and getting to my feet. The little rug on the floor kept my feet from touching the cold linoleum. I shuffled my sweatshirt over my head and then I pulled on my socks and shoes. Opening the door I stuck my head out to see if there was anyone in the hall, I knew I had morning breath and bed head, so not my usual cute self. Although until my face heals I guess it was a step up at the moment.

 Seeing no one I scampered to the little bathroom to make myself presentable. I washed my face and combed my hair. I brushed my teeth and I felt a thousand times better than I did just yesterday. I made my way back to my room and made sure my stuff was neatly put away and that my cash was secure buried away deep in the little closet. I shook two Tylenols from the bottle and swallowed them dry. I wasn’t feeling too bad but there were still some moments of soreness, as long as I didn’t move to quickly or bend a certain way it was manageable.

 I made my way down the dim hallway and into the brightness of the warm kitchen and my stomach woke up and did a happy dance at all the delicious aromas wafting through the small space. The authentic brick oven was glowing as Mr. R. pulled out the fresh bread that had tantalized my nostrils and woke me up at this ungodly hour of the morning. Mr. R. placed the steaming tray of rolls on the table and I the my saliva pool in my mouth.

 “Ahh…little one, you are awake I see and just time for my brioche and maybe a cappuccino… heh?” He stated as he gestured me over to his side. “Come break your fast with my little bit if heaven” He continued as she placed a piping hot pastry on a plate and handed to me with a fork. He shooed me over to a stool at the work bench and went over to an amazing looking machine that whirred to life with a touch of a button and the rich scent of aromatic coffee filled the air.

 I eyed my little bit of goodness in front of me and wondered if burning my tongue would be worth it just to get the delectable concoction into my mouth. So I did the next best thing. I used the fork to tear of a piece off the buttery goodness and almost came in my pants as the sweet cream oozed out onto my plate. I felt like getting up and pledging my undying love to the stout man responsible for this work of art. I could help but bounce a little bit with impatience as I waited for it to cool, I began blowing on it and fanning it with hand. Mr. R. laughed at my antics and went back to his food preparation as I concentrated fully on my food.

Touching it, it finally felt cool enough and I shoved it into my mouth and oh my god, I melted right here along with the buttery sweetness on my tongue. I was licking and blowing and totally enjoying the brioche when Mrs. R bustled into the kitchen with a young man in tow. I parted only long enough from my dear little bit goodness to wave high. She laughed at my preoccupation with my food and ruffled my hair in passing. After a minute or two I finally laid down my fork onto the plate, it was only manners that stopped me from picking up the plate and licking it clean, gobbling up the last few smudges of sweet cream and crumbs.

 I looked up and my eyes collided with amused chocolate brown ones and omigosh, I just found something else manners prevailed on me not to lick up down on. The luscious piece of man meat standing in front of me made me forget about my creamy breakfast in an instant. Wow, the made things like him here, damn it I should have come to the big city a long time ago. Mrs. R. chose that moment to come and stand at my side.

 “Gavin, this is Gino, my nephew I told you about that works at that place we spoke about yesterday, and Gino, this little lamb is Gavin.” She said and she all but pinched my cheeks. I blushed and looked over to the out stretched hand he held out for me to shake.

 “Hi.” I managed past my now dry throat. I picked up my coffee and took a sip, the rich flavor almost made my eyes roll into the back of my head.

 Gino laughed. “Be careful Tia’s cooking will go straight to the waist and other places if you indulge too much.” He said and I thought that his smile was a thing of absolute beauty.

 “Go on, now you be good boys and set he tables for later when we open.” Mrs. R. said as she flapped her hands herding us out of the kitchen. I watched the muscles in Gino’s arms flex as he picked up the heavy tray of clean dishes and cutlery to take out to the outer counter. I followed him and watched every yummy movement as he made his way behind the order counter and set the tray on a shelf there.

 “So, from what I can see and what my Tia has explained to me about you, you have come to the city to get away from the people that hurt you?” He asked as he leaned a spectacular hip bone against the low counter. He was wearing dark jeans that hugged his muscular legs in just the right way, a nice pull over sweater and some doc martens. He looked like a runway model. I snapped back to his statement though and worked out the best way to answer with the abbreviated version.

 “Yeah, my folks didn’t take it well when they found out I am homosexual.” I said and shrugged my shoulder trying to appear nonchalant even though I was anything but that about it. I wondered how long it will take the pain of betrayal to go away.

 “Well there lost, you seem like a nice kid. My Tia called me first thing this morning and demanded that I come and talk to you. She said you are looking for a job and that I should look into something for you where I work, but I must be honest here. I don’t think that where I work you would fit in too well there.” He gently explained to me.

 A frown brushed over my features and I asked, “Why do you say that?” I didn’t know whether to be hurt or not, but I was definitely confused. Mrs. R. said he worked in some kind of club that also served food, so why wouldn’t I fit in there?

 He didn’t get a chance to answer because Mr. R came out of the kitchen with a carton of sodas to reload the cooler by the counter. I stepped up and told him I would take care of it. He smiled and riffled my hair. I gave up trying to fix it because it seemed to be a habit he and wife had, and to be honest I liked it. Once we were alone again I asked. “Why did you say that about me not fitting in where you work?”

 He turned after placing a couple of the bottled sodas on the fridge shelf. “I don’t mean anything by it, it’s just that Tia had this idea that where I work is just another one of those yuppie upscale restaurants and night clubs but it’s not. You are fresh off the farm an innocent little thing that would be eaten alive in the Dungeon.” He said as he went back to restocking the shelves.

 The Dungeon, what kind of name was that for a club? I thought about his words as I continued to hand him the bottles until the crate was empty. I mean how bad could it be, so I asked. “What kind of place is it?”

 “Trust me, for a sweet little thing like you the Master’s there would descend on you like the fresh meat that you are and a blushing beauty like you wouldn’t stand a chance unless you belonged to someone.” He explained and only managed to confuse me even more.

 “Master and belonging to someone? What are you talking about?” I asked confusion sowing clearly on my face.

 He shook his head at me and smiled at my confusion. “It’s not something I can explain, you would have to see and experience it to understand. Look, I am off tonight so after we finish up here you can come to my house and we can get ready there and we can go check it out, and if you are still interested in a job and you make out of there unscathed I will try to talk to the manager to get you a job. I can’t promise though seeing you are not legally 18 yet.” He said as he stacked the crates to take back to the store room.

 Nodding in agreement I followed him to the back and helped out where I could. I was too stuffed from sampling dishes to eat a proper lunch. Gino was a piece of work. He was like a devilish angel if that was even possible, and of course he could do no wrong for his doting Aunt, I came to find out Tia was the Spanish equivalent to Auntie. Of which, he called her while batting those big chocolate eyes at him. It was comical to watch, the day progressed and since it was Friday there was a constant flow of people coming in for pizzas and authentic Italian dishes. I was really busy and by the time Mr. R flipped the sign on the door I was a little sore, but I felt accomplished in performing an honest day’s work.

 After helping getting the kitchen back to it spotless state, Gino grabbed my arm and dragged me back to my room. He told me to grab what I needed and he went to tell his Aunt he was taking me to see his job and that I would spend the night at his house seeing we were going to be late. I heard her warning to him to make sure that I am taken care of and it warmed my heart to heat her concern for my welfare. God, I couldn’t get over my luck with running into these beautiful people, it made me realize there was still some good kind, hearted, and genuine people left in this world.

  Gino introduced me to the subway system. My eyes popped at the underground affair, it was so not like what you see on TV, the underground train platforms reeked of urine and vagrants wobbled around or were sleeping on cardboard. There was even a guy in underwear and a cowboy hat and boots playing a guitar, his case was open and people walked by and threw change in it. It was interesting to watch all the people and listen to all the different sounds of the city.

 We took the train and it was another cool experience. We got off the train and went up the stairs up into the street, we walked a couple of blocks and I took in the neighborhood, the houses here were real close to one another and wondered how people could stand living practically on top of one another. We came up to nice two story house and he climbed the stairs and opened the front door and it was weird because it opened into like a foyer then there was another door that he opened with a key.

 “My folks are out for the evening, so let’s just get ready and we can take a cab to the club.” He said as he went down the hallway. His house was really pretty the room where small but cozy and he led me to what I assumed was his room. My eyes almost popped out when I spied the kind of clothes he was pulling out if the closet. Leather pants and an honest to goodness see through shirt. How was he supposed to keep warm in a shirt like that?

 “So let’s see, now something for you.” He said as he looked me up and down. I fidgeted a little bit underneath his scrutiny. He smiled and snapped his fingers and turned back into his closet with a smile. He rooted around for awhile then he came back with a pair dark blue jeans and a silky black button down shirt. I breathed a sigh of relief at least it wasn’t transparent. I went into the bathroom and changed. The jeans fit like second skin and the shirt was really fitted. I twitched and adjusted my cock into a comfortable position.

 Turning first one way then the other, I must say that I looked good, I would have never chose fitted clothes like these before, but I made a mental note to do so in the future. Satisfied with my look I stepped back into his room and gawked at Gino. His pants looked like they were sprayed on, he didn’t have his shirt on yet and he was wearing what looked like a dog collar. His torso bare and his nipples were pierced with silver rings. Whoa, he looked hot. I wondered at the collar though, it wasn’t a common accessory and the curiosity about it was killing me. So I had to ask. “What’s with the collar?”

 His hand went to the collar and I swore he blushed before he answered. “It’s the mark of my Dom; it shows that I am his boy, that I belong to him.” He said as he poured himself into his shirt. It was a black mesh affair and it looked better on his tanned skin I must say. But back to his comment, I didn’t want to seem like the naïve country hick, but all this about being owned and Dom and stuff, I guess I really wouldn’t understand until I saw this club.

 Well when we took the cab he ordered to the club and once we got inside Oh My God…..my whole body came to an abrupt stop, everything except for my eyes. They wondered all over the place as I took in the barely dressed people, some daringly naked and others in leather, men where leading other men around by the same collar that Gino had around his neck. I think I went into shock. Gino just shook his head and grabbed me by the shoulder and propelled me farther into the club, I had a feeling that I was going to be shocked out of little country shell tonight and I just braced myself for the onslaught.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

Gavin’s POV…

(MArcus Roche—––>)

 Gino became aware that I wasn’t following behind him and he turned and looked at me expectantly with a raised eyebrow. I took a deep breath suddenly self conscious about my bruises and my complete lack of knowledge with this kind of thing. I had to stop myself from gawking like a complete idiot with everything that was happening around me. In a few quick strides Gino was back at my side and he took hold of my wrist and literally dragged me behind him towards an elaborate bar. From under my lashes I looked around at the gorgeous men that surrounded me. Half of them were either dressed to the nines or severely underdressed. Some were in leather and some were dressed in the finest silk, but what had me gawking was the fact that no one seemed to care and no one was staring like poor little me.

 After shuffling behind Gino we finally shouldered our way through the crowd to get right up to the bar. Gino flagged down one of the bartenders and I literally swallowed my tongue at the muscular piece of deliciousness that sauntered over. His whole persona awed me, he had the swagger of sexy beast and he knew it. I couldn’t help the wide eyed squeak that escaped me when he reached a long muscular arm over the top of the polished surface of the bar and clasped the back of Gino’s neck and pulled him up and over it to capture his lips in a searing kiss. I felt my face go thermonuclear red and I averted my eyes, not wanting to intrude, but seeing how they were sucking the skin of each other’s faces in the middle of this throng, they didn’t expect privacy and I was appalled with myself because I found it so freaking hot.

  

When Gino landed back on his feet, he had a completely dazed look on his face and I couldn’t blame him. He had just been kissed within an inch of his life. His man just smirked and looked as smug as all get out. Gino leaned towards me and loudly performed the introductions. “Gavin, this is Paulie, my boyfriend and my Dom. Sir, this is my friend Gavin.” He stated and I looked at him in confusion. These terms he kept using were so unfamiliar to me, Master and Dom. Seriously, I was going to have to pull him aside and demand that he explain them, but for tight now I looked towards the towering Paulie and smiled shyly. His black gaze raked over my face and I became even more self conscious. I tried to duck my head but his voice boomed over the music. “Don’t do that little one; despite the injuries you are still gorgeous.” He winked and I could feel my face flush over again. I quickly glanced at Gino to see if he would upset about his man complimenting me, but he was just smiling at me and I gave a sigh of relief. I didn’t want to lose my only friend so soon.

  Paulie turned and quickly poured us some soft drinks and handed them to us. He leaned over and said something to Gino, of which he nodded vigorously in agreement to and proceeded to haul me off to another part of the club. He nodded to a few of the yummilicious waiters as we passed them on our way to wherever he was taking me. We got to the back of the club and this section was closed off by velvet ropes. With a nod of his head a big blond guy opened one side to the barrier and we stepped through not even breaking stride. The light back here was even more muted than the lights out on the main floor.

 We came up to a u –shaped seating area with white leather couches and center tables like coffee tables. Gino took a seat and waved me over to sit next to him. I sat down and I took a quick sip of my drink trying to alleviate the dryness in my throat. Gino was just about to open his mouth when an impossibly gorgeous man was about to pass right by us but he stopped and turned towards Gino, who by now had hopped up onto his feet to greet the man. He held a brief conversation with the stunning man and when the guy turned those glacially cold gray eyes on me and I froze right there on the spot not even daring to breath. This place was unreal with the level of gorgeousness in the one place. I thought as I gazed up at this sex god.

 Both Gino and the man sat down next to me and my breath stuttered in my throat when his hand came up and captured my chin. He turned my face from left to right and he looked me right in the eye. Gino opened his mouth but quickly closed it again when the man held up a commanding hand, his eyes never leaving mine.

 “My name is Marcus Roche, welcome to my club.” He said as he leaned forward to make sure I hearing what he said, and his deep baritone washed over me and I couldn’t help but gawk at him doing the whole owl blinking eye effect. I cleared my throat and took another sip of my drink trying to will my brain to function. 

 “Thank You, Mr. Roche, my name is Gavin.” I finally managed to say. My eyes were focused somewhere in the middle of his chest because his eyes where too intense for me, it’s like they burned with this commanding light and I couldn’t imagine myself holding any kind eye contact with this masterful man for any length of time.

 I felt his gaze on my lowered head and Gino put a hand on my knee as if to reassure me, little did I realize that I was shaking, if you had asked me why I couldn’t tell you, well yes I could. It was Mr. Roche, he gave off such a powerful aura, he was perfect right down to every strand of hair on his head, he had this intensity about him, but it was a cold. I was almost tempted to reach out and touch him to see if he was as cold as his glacial silver eyes depicted him to be. But, it was ironic, as cold as he seemed when he had touched my face to study my bruises, his grasp was infinitely gentle. “How old are you Gavin, please say you are old enough to be here.” He stated and I almost choked, I looked pleadingly at Gino to step in and help with this one.

 “Ahh…Master Marcus, Gavin is seventeen, eighteen in another week or so, he just came to town for reasons you see all over his face, my Tia is helping him out and I was hoping that he could maybe get a job here when that happens.” He said all of this while looking down at his feet and there was that word again, Master, and by this time my curiosity was strangling me and I found myself blurting out. “Can someone please explain this Master and Sir stuff please?” I turned to Gino and continued bouncing in my seat. “You have been going on and on since earlier this evening with those words and I am a country boy, yes and I will admit it, I don’t have a clue as to what you are talking about.” I finished exasperated flouncing back onto the cushions behind me with a full pout on my lips and my arms crossed over my chest. I knew I was being petulant but I hate not understanding what people where discussing in my presence, it made me feel stupid.

 To my surprise, instead of them taking me seriously they both burst out laughing and I gaped at Mr. Roche. Boy, when they say a laugh or even a smile could change someone’s whole demeanor, they weren’t kidding. He looked so much more approachable like this but I was still feeling a little disgruntled so I just glared at Gino until he calmed down and used his fingers to wipe the tears from his eyes. I was waiting for him to answer me, but Mr. Roche answered me instead by saying, “come little one follow me, you too Gino.”

 He got up and we followed behind him as he led us further towards the back to one of the staircases, the guy standing guard there nodded at Mr. Roche and quickly stepped aside allowing us to pass. I was getting kind of nervous as we climbed the dimly lit stairway up to the second floor. We turned right on the landing and followed an almost circular hallway until we came up to a set of golden double doors. I looked at Gino and he seemed really relaxed, so I guessed that he was already familiar as to where that door seemed to lead.

 Mr. Roche turned to me and he held my gaze with his before he instructed me. “Once we go inside this room, you are going to be shocked at what you see, this is our lifestyle and I am not trying to turn you onto it, but I just want you to see and understand what we were talking about. There are a few things you must do once you go inside, the first thing is speak to no one unless I say you can, don’t wonder off, never leave my side and keep your eyes down don’t look anyone directly in the eye unless I say so. If someone asks you a question I will answer for you. Do you understand?”

 I gulped and nodded my head at him, after that little speech and was more than apprehensive to go through those doors but my curiosity won over my apprehension, and as he opened the door I silently prayed that my curiosity wasn’t going to get me into a situation that I was not going to be able to handle. We stepped into like a foyer of some kind. Mr. Roche took my hand in his and I immediately felt somewhat calmer, like he was anchor in the middle of the sea. “Don’t be scared little one, you are too cute and innocent for your own good, the Doms in here are going to trip over themselves to get to your innocent beauty, but I am here to protect you okay. Just keep an open mind that’s all I ask.” He said as he led me through the other door and my jaw dropped at the sight that greeted me.

 It was like I stepped into another kinky gay reality. Men in different states of dress, some even downright naked were engaged in all kinds of “things” and oh my god, I didn’t even know where to look first. I was jerked out of my stupor when Marcus shook the hand he was holding to get my attention. He used a finger to push my chin up to close my mouth as he chuckled as he continued on his way further into the room. My head swiveled from side to side like it was on some kind of rotating device. Gino dutifully followed behind us and Mr. Roche came to a seating area with a huge black leather sectional situated in the middle of a large plush black rug with blood red cushions scattered across the couch and the floor.

  He sat down and tucked me in right next to him. Gino kneeled down at his feet on one of the cushions.  We were seated in front of some kind of stage, if that is what you could have called the raised dais a couple of feet across from us. Mr. Roche turned to me and he began to explain to me in detail about what a Dominant was, he explained the role of a dominant and their submissive. I listened attentively as he explained all of this to me, stuff about power exchanges, role playing, and bondage and sado-machoism.

 He pointed to different, what he called scenes or play and briefly explained what was going on, but what caught my attention was the idea of your Dom, or your Master, how they were solely responsible for you, that there are set rules and even a contract that outlines what to expect and not to expect, soft and hard limits of the relationship, total openness. The idea of giving someone total control over you and in return you are given love, protection, and pleasure that puts you into such euphoria within your psyche called subspace.

 Throughout it all Gino was nodding in agreement to Mr. Roche’s words and I found myself yearning for it, the idea of letting go and letting someone steer me trough, all the pain and fear and uncertainty that has been resting on my shoulders, the idea of someone shouldering that for me and in return their only thought is to make me happy and secure, shit sign me up, I thought. I turned to Mr. Roche and asked, “would I be able to train here as a submissive?”

 His eyebrows went up and he studied my face before he responded. “Gavin, you are gorgeous, even with the bruises, but you are young and easily influenced. You wanted to know about our lifestyle and I brought you here to show you, but you are not even legal yet. Have you ever had a girlfriend or boyfriend? Have you ever been in love? This is not something to take lightly or even to have romantic notions about. This is intense and it can go really well if you find a good Dom or it can go extremely bad of you should find a bad one.

 Many Doms like to take on established subs, there are uncontracted subs that come here to play and fulfill their desires and Doms that are not looking for a full time sub that will fulfill those needs, I don’t have the patience or the desire to train someone new, even as delicious as you are. I don’t know anyone looking to maybe rain you off the top of my head, but I want you to come back when you are legal and you have had time to think about it, Gino will explain more about it and if this is something you want I will find a Dom willing to train you.”

 My shoulders slumped a little but I nodded, I understood what he was saying but the idea of someone caring for me was the deciding factor for me. I was determined to get into this lifestyle and finding someone to do just that. I was kind of disappointed that Mr. Roche didn’t offer but on the other hand I was glad he didn’t. He seemed too rigid for me. He seemed too hard and uncompromising, someone that must have his way and you either conform or go away. That’s the vibe I got from him. He pointed to the dais and explained that a Dom by the name of Damien was going to perform a scene with one of the subs without a Doms comes here for. He said I was going to experience one of the many ways a sub can reach subspace.

 He ordered me a soda and pulled me back into his body, I must say he was very warm and I snuggled into his side. Paulie had joined us at that moment to Gino’s delight and when the big man sat down Gino immediately situated himself between his spread knees and nuzzled his cheek on a muscular thigh before settling his head there. Paulie just smiled down at him and began to run his fingers through Gino’s hair and he all but purred, and I found myself envying him, I wanted that, I wanted it like I ever wanted anything in this world. I sighed and Mr. Roche’s large hand squeezed my shoulder as if he understood my silent yearning.

 There was movement on the stage and I glanced that way and I felt everything in me come to a complete halt. I gasped as I took in the man as he walked under the spotlight there, setting up a selection of what looked like whips on a table there. He was absolutely breathtaking, I mean God, I thought Marcus was stunning, even Paulie, but this man was beyond anything or anyone that I have ever encountered thus far, not even the hotties on TV could compare to him. He stood tall, about 6’3 or 6’4 of packed sculpted muscle, his hair was so black, cut short in the back with natural waves longer in the front, it almost shimmered blue under the light, and then, Jesus help me, he looked our way and his eyes were this stunning blue aqua marine green color, so unique. His gaze brushed over me and I shuddered as if he had physically touched me. My God, I sat there panting trying to catch my breath that he sucked right out of me with just a glance alone.

 “Hmm, little one I see that you see someone you like, that is my friend Damien, my business partner and a Dom here, would you like an introduction?” Mr. Roche asked me and I vigorously shook my head “no” at him, no way was I going to be able to function much less speak to this man.

 “No Mr. Roche.” I managed to mumble fixing my gaze firmly away from the stage and to the floor at my feet.

 “Call me Master Marcus, Gavin and too late, like I said, seasoned Doms will be able to spot your sweet innocence from a mile away, and given that you are young and pretty to boot, it calls out to us like a beacon, so here comes Damien.” He whispered and I found myself trembling and the man hadn’t even made it across the room yet, I did however peek up at Master Marcus and he had a kind of smug smirk going on as he watched his friend approach. I could feel my heart rate getting faster and faster with each step that brought him closer to me. He walked with this delicious swagger, exuding pure confidence and sexual magnetism.

 He finally came to a stop and flopped down onto the couch right next to me and I almost experienced heart failure. His massive chest was bare and I was all but drooling over the expanse of the tanned sculpted flesh on display, shit, I have never felt like this, not even over the smut movies and magazines responsible for my family finding out my sexual preference. He greeted everyone seated or kneeling, and then he turned his attention to me and I found myself burying my body further into Master Marcus side.

 “So Marcus, who is this scrumptious boy, is he yours?” He purred as he gaze burned over me and I ducked my head even further almost turning into Master Marcus’ shoulder.

 I felt Master Marcus voice vibrated through my side as he answered. “No, this little one is not mine, but he is under my protection so cool your libido, he is still not old enough to play our games. He explained and rubbed his hand through my hair and down my back, I felt the warmth of his hand and my body stopped quivering almost instantly as he soothed me. I was almost calm until Damien beautiful face appeared right in front of mine and I froze right there on Master Marcus’ shoulder.

  Damien ran his finger across my cheekbone and I felt a trail of fire in its wake as it tingled across my skin. He rested the finger under my chin and brought my face up his lips inches from mine, his warm breath brushed over my face when he whispered. “It is such a crime for someone to have marred such beauty, if you were mine whoever did this would have to answer to me.” Then he pulled back and glanced at me once with his remarkable eyes before mumbling something about “underaged” and made his way back to the stage.

 “Damn, little one, you have caught his eye, please don’t come back here until you are legal, I want to keep my business license and my friend out of jail.” Marcus stated and Paulie and Gino chuckled, but I was too dazed to even register anything at the moment.

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

 

Gavin’s POV…

(Sexy Damien—–>)

 

 My birthday came and went and I must say it was one of the best birthdays I have ever had. Mrs. R. had baked me a chocolate caramel confection that I thought I had died and gone to heaven at first bite. I was touched and I cried buckets when Gino had showed up with shopping bags full of clothes from places like Hollister and Hot Topic, and I must say the new clothes made me look hella sexy. They were a closer fit than my regular clothes so the accentuated my cute ass according to Gino. I had spent over an hour on the phone with my girls and they were so happy for me that I was settling in and moving on.

 My only problem now was working up the nerve to go back to the club. I knew I had to make a move to get a job; I didn’t want to wear out the Rossetti’s hospitality even with being told repeatedly that I was not. The reason for me stalling though was the plain fact that Gino had told me that Master Damien had grilled Master Marcus about me and he was expecting me to show up at the club seeing that Master Marcus had promised me a job, but that man had so overwhelmed me and all he had done was look at me and muttered a few words. I could still feel his finger that he had barely brushed across my cheek. The tingling still remained now two weeks after the episode.

  Speaking of Gino, I was at the counter wiping it down from the previous customer when he came bustling through the front door, the bells jinglingly merrily announcing his entrance. He smiled at me as he came around the counter. “You have five minutes to go in the back and fix yourself up beautiful, you are about to get a visitor.” He chuckled as I stared at him in confusion. The bell jingled again and I looked up to see Paulie sauntering into the pizza parlor. He looked just as stunning wearing regular jeans and leather jacket rather than being half naked at the club.

 “Hey  little one, it seems that you really made an impression with Damien, be happy we weren’t far from here when he called asking me for directions to this place. He said since you won’t come to him he is coming to you.” He chuckled as he took a seat in front of my stunned form. He laughed and plugged his ears when I suddenly squealed and grabbed Gino by the arm and dragged him through the swinging doors and through the kitchen. Mr. R ducked out of our way just time and managed not to drop the pan of manicotti he had in his hands. I hollered out “sorry” as we rushed past him.

 I shuffled a giggling Gino through my room door and slammed it closed behind us. I was in full out panic mode as I wrung my hands and spun around in circles in the tiny room. Gino climbed up onto the bed and I stopped my frantic pacing. “What are you doing, you are supposed to help me figure this out?” I whined at him and he just smiled at me and settled himself onto my little bed.

 ‘First, calm down go wash your face and brush your teeth. Then when you come back I will have a change of clothes for you.” He said and he shooed me out of the room. I went into the hallway and made it to the bathroom. I brushed my teeth with shaky hands and I washed my face with cold water. I tried my best to calm down; I even took a few deep breaths in hopes to calm my pounding heart. I ran my hands through my hair managing to calm the messy blond tresses.

 When I got back to the room Gino had picked out a long sleeved blue polo shirt and simple blue low rise jeans. I quickly changed and he sprayed with a little bit of Axe. I retied my Doc Martens and Gino smiled and announced that I was perfect, and then he threw a fresh apron over my head.

 “Hey.” I protested the apron didn’t exactly compliment what I had on.

 “Trust me, when he gets here, if he is not already here, he is going to see Paulie out there and he is going to think we tipped you off, so you don’t want it to look like you are going above and beyond for his sake. The reason you caught his eye is because you are not falling over yourself to get his attention like all the other twink subby’s at the club. Trust me, you and I have talked about the lifestyle in length and detail, and you are determined to get into the lifestyle and Damien is a perfect Dom for you. He is patient and kind even with the don’t-fuck-with-me vibe he gives off. Now chin up and go get a tray or something look busy when you come out there.” He said before he left me standing there blinking like an owl.

  I shook the nerves away and I made my way back to the kitchen. Mrs. R. handed me a tray of those thin sliced toasted bread and brushetta to take to some customers outside. Perfect. I made sure that my trembling limbs had a firm hold on the tray. Please, oh please God don’t let me trip over my damn feet and fall in front of this Sex God.  I studiously prayed as I made my way to the dining area.

  My eyes never left the surface of the tray until I set it down on the designated table. I smiled at the young couple as I placed their appetizer in front of them. I inquired if they needed anything else then I drew in a deep breath and turned around, and oh Holy hot damn.

  Damien was standing next to the stool that Paulie was perched on. I was praying my mouth wasn’t open and I wasn’t drooling all over myself. Damien looked simply scrumptious in all black, black jeans, black V-neck sweater and a black leather jacket. His black waves were windblown and he had a little bit of color on his cheeks from the frigid wind blowing outside. Damn, I just wanted to lick this man from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet. I gasped at thought; I just managed to shock myself where did that come from.

 His gorgeous eyes tracked my every movement as I slowly made my way over to them. Gino came through the swinging doors just a tad too dramatically and he placed a steaming pepperoni pie on the counter in front of Paulie.  “Hi.” I mumbled as I came to a nervous stop a few feet away from Paulie and Damien. Gino was standing at the counter biting his lip as he observed the show.

 Damien shifted slightly and stuck his hands in his front pockets, his incredible eyes still boring holes into me. I could feel the heat of them singing over my quivering flesh. I broke out into a nervous sweat and my skin prickled as he continued to stare. My hands held the tray tighter and I swore that my face was going to explode at any minute, and then Damien stepped forward closing the distance in between our bodies he reached forward and placed his hand behind my neck and I couldn’t explain it but my entire body felt like a cool gust of wind blew over it. I immediately calmed down and the trembling in my limbs stopped altogether. I looked up at with incredulous eyes and he smiled and leaned forward. “Good Boy.” He whispered and my entire body lit up again at the compliment, and in that exact moment I knew I would do anything, be anything to be his good boy.

 His fingers moved in a slow caress right under my hairline and I fought the urge to just rub my body all along the length of his and purr like a cat. “I want when you are finished here for you to come to the club and find me. We need to have a discussion.” He said and I just nodded my assent. He smirked and leaned closer to whisper in my ear. “Happy Belated Birthday.” Then he turned on his heel and made his way outside of the little restaurant.

 Paulie brought me out of my stupor by whistling lowly under his breath. “Man, little one, that is some potent chemistry right there, ya’ll are going to set fire to wherever ya’ll manage to wind up alone at.” He drawled his southern accent more prominent now he wasn’t guarding his words. I blushed again and Gino asked his permission to stay and meet up with him later at the club. Paulie agreed and patted me on the shoulder before departing not far behind his friend.

 Gino followed me into the back and he helped me finish my chores and the time just flew by, he told his aunt that I would again be spending the night at his home and that he was taking me to officially interview for the job now that I was legally of age. Mrs. R. had just smiled indulgently at us and told us to be good boys before departing with Mr. R upstairs to their apartments.

 ‘Come on, you can shower and change at my place. I already packed you an overnight bag and something to wear tonight.” He said as he took my hand and ushered me through the now darkened restaurant. He opened the door and locked it back behind us. We both fought with the metal accordion security gate as we slid it across its track and finally locked the heavy padlock in place.

 We huddled together as we shuffled towards the subway in the freezing night air.

 The trip this time took a little longer and I fully chocked it up to the temperature outside.

 I refused to give into my nerves that were threatening to overtake with every turn I made as I got showered and dressed, just like the decision I had to make about leaving behind everything and everyone back home, I had taken this decision just as seriously.

  If Damien wanted to make me his, I would submit fully to him. I have never in my life experienced the range of emotions that he invoked in me. I wanted him and needed him like the air I needed to breathe and that realization almost floored me, it was only my determination and the anxiousness to see him and hear what he had to say that had me bouncing and rushing Gino to get a move one. I knew I was being a hyper ball of energy and that I was wearing on Gino’s nerves.

 He huffed and puffed behind me as I dragged him down the sidewalk and practically threw us into oncoming traffic to catch the cab I elbowed my way into totally ignoring the disgruntled grumblings of the man that had tried and failed to snag the same cab.

 “Damn Gavy, I want to actually make it to the Dungeon in one piece.” He teased as he dramatically held his hand over his heart and sucked air into his depleted lungs.

 “Quit complaining, you know that that little sprint was a piece of cake for you. I have seen your exercise regimen buddy,” I exclaimed as I willed the cabbie to go a little faster. I was practically vibrating with anticipation in my seat. Gino just sat quietly beside me and chuckled as he pulled out his cell phone and called who I assumed was Paulie.

 Finally the cab pulled up to the curb in front of the club. I opened the door to step out when all of a sudden a hand appeared before my face and I looked and gasped. Damien stood there looking like a God. He was wearing his leathers, but most of his heavenly body was covered by a thick long black coat. Tingles shot through my hand and up my arm when I placed my hand in

His and allowed him to help me from the cab. Gino got out behind us and followed us right through the front doors.

 To say that I was gliding on air would have been an understatement. Damien led us through the crowd that just seemed to part for him, his persona was that commanding. People just picked up on it and moved out of his way. My heart was fluttering away in my chest and it went into hyper drive when he led me up the darkened staircase to the second floor. He breezed us through the golden double doors and into the playground, as I have dubbed the erotic room. When we made it to the sitting area Paulie and Master Marcus was already lounging there with drinks in hand.

 Damien sat down and promptly pulled me into his lap to my surprise. I shuffled around a little but his hand landed on my hips and stopped my wiggling altogether. Not knowing what to do with my hands I laced my fingers together and placed them on my lap.

 I made sure to greet everyone with a shy “hello.” Gino had finally made it into the room and sank gracefully to his knees at Paulie’s feet.

 “So Gavin, I see that you are back and from where you are sitting you have given some serious thought about attempting this lifestyle. I wasn’t so sure I would see you again, but I am glad that you are here and Happy Birthday by the way.” Master Marcus said to me.

I beamed at him and thanked him, but I was solely focused on the fact that Damien was running his fingers along the back of my jeans, right at the waistband over my butt. I turned my head to look at him and the sexy but mischievous glint in his eye sent my pulse to pounding and my cock woke up and took notice really quick. I almost moaned at the feel of the pressure of the now confining fabric on my throbbing cock.

 Even though I was hyper aware of every touch and caress he not so subtly submitted me to I felt completely comfortable with him and to my surprise he had the waiters bring me a small chocolate cake with sparklers lit and glowing as candles. I was extremely touched by the gesture and I turned to thank him after everyone clapped and settled down, but the proximity of his face was closer than I expected and my breath caught in my throat as he brushed his warm lips across mine and I all but fainted right there on the spot. Yep I swooned like some flighty Victorian Miss.

Gino had told me later on that I was so out of it that Damien had to pick me up and carry me off to one of the private suites where I had later came to with him settled into the luxurious bed next to me. I had no clue what time it was but he was fast asleep on his side facing me. I was lying on my back and one of his arms where curled around my waist. I just laid there and studied his every feature until my eyes started to droop. This was so not the way I had thought my evening would have went but I wasn’t complaining because I still wound up in his arms. I guess our chat would have to wait until morning.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Damien’s POV…

 (Cutie Gavin—–>)

 I woke up to a warm little body snuggling close to my side. I was lying on my back and I had a slender leg thrown over my hips and an arm across my chest. I looked down at the little blond head resting on my shoulder and I couldn’t help the smirk on my face as the events of the previous evening returned to my sleep fogged brain. I slowly ran my fingertips across the smooth skin of his arm. You could still see the faint discoloration from the bruises that were still healing after weeks of his arrival to the city. Breathing deep to control the rage that engulfed me every time I thought about someone, his own family abusing this angel brought out every protective cell in my body. If I could get him to agree to be mine nothing and no one would ever hurt him again.

 He shuffled even closer sighing sweetly through his pretty pink lips as his thigh pressed nicely on my morning wood. I let the heat of desire simmer on low boil through my veins as I continued to pet his creamy skin. I so wanted to strip him naked and lick every square inch of his body, my mouth salivated at the erotic image, I just knew he would taste as sweet as he looks. I seriously was worried though if he would be responsive to try my lifestyle. Whips, canes, rope, restraints, clamps, and spankings that left some bruising was definitely on the menu and I was apprehensive of how he would respond to that after what he has been through, but his shy innocence called out to me and turned me on like nothing else, every time he blushed my cock took notice and twitched in appreciation.

 I thought back on everything that Gino had explained to me when I had pressured him into telling what he knew of Gavin, that and the background check I had done on him. I had to admit that he was a tough little thing, to endure what he did and manage to travel cross country from everything he knew to get away, God, my gut twisted whenever I thought about how scared he must have been. I have long since given up on the strong reactions he brought out of me; ever since I laid eyes on his beautiful baby blues I was caught. He stirred again and I nuzzled his head trying to get him to wake up. We needed to get up and get something to eat. I needed to have a talk with him and the sooner the better. I brought the hand I had around his waist up to the middle of his back and I gently shook him while I quietly called his name.

 “Mmm…no wakey…comfy.” He mumbled and dug himself deeper into my side.  Damn, he was so adorable. I found myself chuckling I leaned up my elbow and shook him a little harder. He batted my hand away and mumbled some more but I couldn’t make out the words. I sighed and leaned forward for I couldn’t help myself. I let my lips brush against his and lust instantly grabbed me by the balls at the softness of his lips. He tasted so fucking sweet. My tongue took a mind of its own as it snaked past my lips and I licked his bottom lip. He moaned and arched his hot little body against mine and his clothed hard on brushed against my hip, and I felt my control slip a little bit. His hands came up and clutched my shoulders bringing me further against his chest. I called his name against his lips and his eyes popped open and he eased back and mumbled something under his breath but I caught them, “not a dream.” 

 I smirked and pecked him on those delicious lips of his, and I said. “No baby, I am very much real. Now love, it’s time to get up.”

 He blushed and nodded his head me and much to my disappointed he untangled his arms and legs from my body. I rolled to the side of the bed and checked the time on my cell phone. I pointed him to the bathroom and got up to stretch the kinks out of my body, when I turned he had already shuffled into the bathroom. I sent a quick text to Gino to tell him that Gavin was alright and please to tell his Aunt and Uncle that I would bring him back later, maybe. I ran my fingers through my hair to attempt some kind of order and waited for Gavin to finish in the bathroom.

 The door creaked open and Gavin came out looking refreshed if not a little wrinkled. He had that uncertain look in his eye so I walked over to his side. “We are going to go get some breakfast and then we are going to have a little chat, I already let Gino know that you are with me. I told him to tell his Aunt that I would bring you home later, but if you wish to go home now, I will take you.” I explained. I wanted him completely at ease with me for the topic of what I was going to broach with him.

 He smiled at me, “No way, I never refuse a meal.” He looked at me with a mischievous glint in his eye.

 I raised an eyebrow at his cheekiness finding that I kind of liked it, usually a bratty sub was a turn off for me, but Gavin was like a breath of fresh air. I excused myself from him for a minute to make myself presentable. Once I finished in the bathroom I led him out the back entrance of the club to the parking garage. His little hand in mine felt so right as I led him to my car. I pressed the key fob to open the doors of my baby, my Aston Martin Vanquish, and I made sure he was settled and buckled in securely. His look of surprise as I snapped his seat belt in place earned him a quick peck on the lips. He gasped and I smiled as I made my way to the driver’s side and got in. I asked him what he felt like eating and he nearly bounced out his seat when he declared he wanted pancakes. So I set my GPS to take us to the nearest IHOP.

 We got there and he proceeded to stun me by eating his body weight in pancakes with whip cream and apple cinnamon topping. I would have never imagined that he could eat like that and remain so small. I was thoroughly amused in his company. He asked me about myself and I explained about growing up as a military brat, always moving from place to place. I tried to keep the subject on me and not my parents or my sister, the story of their separation from my life was not as abhorrent as his but it was still painful when my straight laced military father kicked me out and disowned me, little did he know that his parents left me a hefty trust fund and a small fortune when they died. He almost turned blue when the will was read. I was after all my grandmother’s favorite, even after she found out that I was gay.

 Gavin finished eating and it took all that I had not to lean over and lick the bit of whip cream off the side of his mouth, so I just pointed out to him and groaned when his little pink tongue flicked out to lick it off himself. “We need to talk about a few things and I prefer to do it in private, will you do me the honor of coming to my house?” I asked him. He nodded at me and I signaled for the check, the waitress came over batting her eyes at me and I was surprised when I heard Gavin swear under his breath while staring her down. I almost laughed out loud; he looked like a mad kitten. I stood and threw a few twenties on the table and took his hand in mine under the waitress’s wide eyed disgusted glare. I didn’t give a shit, I just smirked and tucked him under my arm and kept going. It didn’t take too long before I reached my condo. I pulled into the underground garage and helped him from the car.

 We took the elevator to the top floor. I had purchased the three condos on the floor and had them renovated to provide me enough space for my music studio and office as well as my personal space. Gavin’s head was swinging from left to right as he took in my home, I offered him something to drink which he refused so I led him to the sofa and pulled him down onto my lap and watched him blush deliciously pink. “Gavin, I wanted to explain my lifestyle choice to you, to be blunt and honest, I am attracted to you and I want you to be mine. That means that I want to train you to be my submissive, you have been to the club and seen some of what I am going to explain to you.” I said and he shyly looked at me from under the fringe of his blond bangs.

 I continued to explain to him about what it means to be a submissive, about what my responsibilities to him as his Dominant would me and my expectations of him. I took a deep breath and explained to him about my need for him to be restrained and how that may involve him tasting the sting of my whip, cane or any other implement I may choose to make his skin pink with welts from my hand. I expressed my concerns about him being able to handle that particular form of play.

 He brought his hands up to my face and rested his forehead against mine. “Damien, words can’t explain how I felt when I first saw you and when you performed that scene at the club I imagined myself in that person’s shoes, I have never felt the way you make me feel and I want to try. I want to be yours but I need to understand what I will be to you, will I be your boyfriend or just a submissive that you meet up with then the mood strikes you. Will we be intimate or is just playing with restraints and rope and the like?” He asked me.

 “Gavin, you will be my everything, you bring out these feelings I haven’t felt for anyone before. I have never had a personal submissive or a boyfriend for that matter; never felt the need for one until you came along. I want you; I want you in my bed, in my home and in my life.” I said as I wiped the tear off his cheek that leaked out of the corner of his eye, and then I leaned forward and captured his perfectly soft lips under mine. He shivered and his little hands clenched in my hair. He turned his body to straddle my lap, he opened his mouth and my tongue dived in and explored ever corner of his mouth. I was intoxicated with his taste and I continued to drink from his lips.

 He mewled and rubbed his erection against the planes of my abdomen. My cock was so hard it was almost painful. I just wanted to throw him down, strip him, and plunge my cock as deep into him as I can. His hands began tugging at my shirt and I knew I had to slow things down. There were some things that I needed to know before things went any further. “Gavin.” I gasped as I reluctantly pulled my lips from his. He leaned back and looked at me, and the heat in his clear blue eyes almost undid me.

 “Have you ever been with someone, male or female?” I asked. I needed to know how slow I need to go with him, because dammit I wanted to be balls deep inside of him before the afternoon turned into evening.

 “I have never been with anybody.” He whispered and his blush made reappearance.

 I kept a calm façade on the outside but on the inside I was immensely pleased that I would be his first and of I had my way I would be his only until he decides that I am not what he needed. I motioned for him to stand and with a look of confusion he slid off my lap. I leaned down and kissed him. “I need to know right now if you want this, if you want me?” I asked him, I needed his complete acceptance in order for me to proceed. I want to make his first time special but I refuse to touch him without his consent.

 “I want you.” He whispered his gaze never wavering from mine. I smiled and rewarded him with another searing kiss. He surprised me by hopping up and wrapping his slender legs around my waist and his arms around my neck, and that did it for me. The restraint I was holding onto by a fine thread snapped. I swung around and marched off to my bedroom. My lips still attached to his as I plundered his mouth. My hands squeezed the firm globes of his rounded ass. My cock throbbed and leaked like a dripping faucet. He was rubbing himself all over me and I loved it. I dropped his feet to the floor and stripped his shirt and sweater over his head and went back to attacking his lips.

 My hands went to the waistband of his jeans and he kicked off his shoes as I popped the button and zipped his pants down. He wiggled his hips to help me slide them off and then pulling them from his body. He stood before me completely nude. I stepped back to take in his luscious beauty. “Your training starts now, pet.” I said as I ran my finger over his soft cheek. I watched him shiver and continued. “Get on the bed and lie face down.” I watched as he immediately complied with my request. I had to bite my tongue to keep myself from groaning at the sight he made lying there so temptingly in the middle of my bed.

 I made sure I was in his line of vision as I slowly removed the clothes from my body. He watched as I revealed every inch of my skin to his smoldering gaze. He was panting as I slowly stalked over to the bed and climbed on stretching out onto my side making sure that my body came into full contact with his from shoulder to thigh. “Feel what you do me, love.” I purred into his ear before flicking it with my tongue and he whimpered and closed his eyes as I rubbed my erection on his hip. “No, no baby, I want to see those beautiful blues as I play your body to my melody” I whispered and nipped his shoulder then licked away the sting.

 I ran a finger along the elegant line of his spine from his hair line to just above the crack of his sweet ass. He arched like a cat under my touch. I climbed over his body and used my arms to suspend my body over his. “Your skin is so tempting, like pale cream.” I whispered and licked the spot just behind his ear and he moaned. Oh yes, my baby has a sweet spot and I plundered it without any mercy. I had him writhing underneath me in no time with just my tongue and teeth on that spot. I made sure to rub my dick every now and then over the globes of his ass. I continued to kiss and suck and nibble my way down his spine, the scent of his skin spurring me on, he smelled like chocolate and tasted even sweeter.

 He moaned as my teeth sank into the flesh of one rounded cheek. I reached exactly where I wanted to be. Running my fingers down his sides I brought my hands to his butt cheeks where I was currently nibbling on one of them. He was rolling his hips trying to keep in contact with my wondering lips. I used my hands to steady him a little before I parted his cheeks exposing his perfectly pink hole to my eyes. “Simply beautiful,” I thought as I blew warm air over it and watched as it fluttered in response.

 I spit on his hole and dived in, running my tongue up and down the crease of his ass. Gavin nearly shot up off the bed when I did that, but my hands where firmly holding him down and open for my hungry mouth. I continued to taste and lave him until I concentrated on rimming his entrance. He was mumbling incoherently at this point as I ate his ass. He tasted so good to me. He tried to buck his hips and thrust his ass further onto my teasing mouth.  I rimmed him until his whole body shook with desire and the need for release. I lifted my head and suddenly flipped him over.

 He screamed in protest until I wrapped my lips around the swollen head of his pretty cock and sucked him deep into my throat. Gavin thrust his hips forward and gripped the sheets in his fists and I began to bob my head up and down vigorously sucking him off. I could feel his shaft swell and he was rolling his head from side to side moaning my name like it was a mantra. He tried pushing me off, I knew he was on the edge of cuming and I sucked him deeper and faster, I brought my hand up and used a finger to rub around his hole and he screamed my name and came, he pumped line after line of hot semen down my throat, his whole body jerking with each spurt. I gently released him and his legs flopped to the side and his chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath.

 He was sweaty and sated his skin flushed and his pretty pink lips were wet and parted. He looked so freaking sexy I just wanted to do it all over again. But I refrained, one lesson at a time, a build up to the main event. I gathered him into my arms and leisurely kissed his sweet lips. My cock still hard but I paid it no attention. One step at a time, this was about him and getting him used to my touch. After a few minutes, he rolled his head on my arm and looked at me. “What about you, I can…”

 “Don’t worry about me babe, we have all afternoon and all evening. Relax, you are flying high right now baby. How are you feeling?” I asked him as I brushed his sweat damp bangs off his face.

 “Amazing.” He purred and snuggled into my chest burrowing deep into my arms. I chuckled and kissed him on his head as his breathing deepened and he drifted off into sleep. My cock nestled against his stomach and I had to fight the urge to grind against him. I was content just the same with how it played out, watching him cum and feeling his body responding to my touch was enough for now. I continued to stroke his skin anywhere I could touch until my own eyes felt heavy and I drifted off next to him with a devilish smirk on my face for what I had planned for round two.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

Gavin’s POV…

(Damien’s bedroom—–>)

 I woke up feeling hot, not in the sense of the temperature in the room, no; it was the lick of fire coursing through my veins. I blinked my eyes open and the sight that presented itself to my sleep addled brain caused me to whimper and arch my back up off the bed, my hands fisted in the sheets in an attempt to stay grounded and not to flying off into the stratosphere. A long drawn out moan escaped my lips as Damien slid his wicked tongue over the crease of my thigh where my groin met my hip. I bucked and tried to move my hands only to come to the realization that I had thick black padded leather restraints around my wrists and I was tethered to a short length of rope to his massive headboard. That caused me to shudder in erotic delight from the top of my head to the tips of my toes.

 My legs were equally restrained and I laid there spread eagled in the middle of the sleep rumpled bed, open and tied for him to do anything that he wanted to my body. I mewled as he lapped at my erection like it was the sweetest of lollipops. “Oh My fucking Gawd!” My eyes rolled into the back of my head as he rolled his tongue over my slit wiggling the tip of his tongue oh so deliciously against it. I just wanted to thrust my hips upwards and bury myself deep into his throat, but the bindings gave me very little room to work with.

 Damien gave my pulsing cock one long wet full tongue lick before rising up onto his knees and crawling over my exposed body. He ran the tip of his nose across my collar and flicked his tongue out of taste the sensitive skin there. My hands wrapped around the rope connected to the D rings of the cuffs and pulled, my muscles straining with my desire to get free and touch his hot skin. “Pllleeeaaassseee……” I managed to whine and twisted again. I felt a sudden sting and the muscle in my thigh quivered in painful response to the open handed slap that he placed there. He rubbed the spot in slow circles causing the pain to melt away into a throbbing heat that shot straight to my dick causing it to twitch and pump out even more precum. “Be careful, baby, don’t struggle too hard, I don’t want you hurting yourself,” He whispered making sure that his lips brushed the shell of my ear before going back to tormenting my senses as well as my body.

 That little bite of pain and the warm afterglow left in its wake only made me want him even more. I wanted to feel him as the impaled me with that monster cock, I wanted him to take me hard and fast. Somehow I knew he wanted to see me strain and struggle and finally give in to his mastering of my body and I was so ready to do just that, but he heaved himself backwards and got to his feet gloriously nude at the side of the bed and I whimpered in protest. My body strained almost bending myself in a u-shape struggling to get his talented hands and his wicked mouth back onto my heated flesh.

 He stalked around the end of the bed to the other side and his amazing eyes caressed me as he devoured me with his gaze. I watched him like a cornered prey waiting for the inevitable strike that was sure to come. He used the tip of his finger to smear the fluid leaking out of my rigid cock across my abs, he raised his hand and closed his eyes as he popped the fluid covered digit into his mouth and sucked it clean. “Mmm…simply delicious, pet.” He purred and bent over to push his tongue in my mouth letting me taste myself. I desperately tried to capture the slippery muscle but he once again to my utmost frustration backed away and stood to the side of the tall mattress. His cerulean eyes burnt their way over my body and I was so past being self conscious at this point. I wanted him to like what he saw. I wanted him so freakin’ pleased with me that he will fuck me through the floor.

 He came closer and sat in the bed, his massive cock bouncing so temptingly as it stood proud and loud like it was pointing at me. My thighs quivered as he ran his fingertips up my inner thigh lightly, like butterfly wings. “You are stunning.” He whispered. “Absofuckging perfect.” He continued on in that sinfully masterful voice of his. If even it was almost impossible my dick got harder, so hard it was causing me pain, but the nice luscious kind. My vision went in and out of focus as he continued to seduce me with words. His fingers never remained still, they went everywhere but where I wanted them to go. I was mumbling incoherently throwing my head from side to side, willing him to cease this torture but crying for him to continue at the same time.

 Sweat covered my entire body as I struggled and writhed and groaned continuously as his voice and hands worked my body like he created it just for his pleasure alone. I jumped a little when I felt cold liquid drip onto my trembling balls; it felt so good as it seeped over my nuts and onto my perineum and over my fluttering entrance. I didn’t know whether to be scared or anxious at the meaning of it. Was he going to fuck me here and now or was he going to continue the sensual onslaught on my senses?

 Either one worked for me and I suddenly cried out and tears filled my eyes at the painful burn of him thrusting a fat finger deep into my body and slamming my prostate in the process and I couldn’t hold it and longer as my back arched and I screamed at the top of my lungs as cum shot straight up in the air from my head of my dick as my balls quivered and violently emptied themselves causing my cock to jerk over and over again as the sinfully painful orgasm was torn from my body.

 My vision blurred and I felt like I was floating on a sensual cloud of nothingness, like that spine tingling orgasm had shattered me into a million tiny microscopic fragments and I floated away  into the open air circulating the atmosphere. I closed my eyes and let myself drift away. Content and sated beyond anything I have ever felt before. This was even a higher feeling than those pills the clinic had given me. I closed my eyes and let go for I knew and trusted Damien to be there to catch and anchor me.

 I slowly came back into my awareness when I felt warm water lap over my skin as Damien lowered me into the sunken tub in his pristine white bathroom. I wrapped my arms around his strong shoulders and buried my face against his neck as he settled me onto his lap. This man had managed to open up a new world for me, in the little time that I have known him, he has managed to make a larger than life imprint on me, it was like he was a drug and I wasn’t sure if it was a good or bad thing to need him like I do, but there it was. I needed this man; no way did I want to give up the things that he was capable of making me feel. Sighing in utter contentment, I almost started purring as his hands and a soft washcloth glided over my body leaving his fragrant soap clinging to my skin before he rinsed it off.

 He continued spoiling me by washing my hair, massaging my scalp with his long, strong fingers. I wanted to do the same for him, so the minute he rinsed my hair I held onto his wide shoulders and spun myself around in his lap facing him. His eyes widened in surprise for a second then his lips curved into that sexy smile of his when I reached for the body wash and poured it in the palm of one hand. I held it pointedly in front of his face and he gave a slow nod granting me silent permission to do what I wanted. “Yes, you sexy beast, my turn.”  I wickedly thought as I mentally came up with multiple different scenarios to tempt and tease him before he could stop me.

 I kept the innocent smile on my face and kept my eyes lowered to the tanned expanse of flesh I was currently washing. My hands slowly ran over the planes of his hard chest and I heard him hiss when my hand innocently brushed over one of his nipples. I made sure to wiggle my ass right over his semi hard erection and it instantly filled out and poked me on my left butt cheek. His hands flew to grab my ass and steady my movements. Yes, triumph just like I wanted. I leaned forward on my knees and came back down trapping his hands behind my knees, squeezing them tightly, I made sure when I settled back down his beautiful cock was wedged nicely between the firm globes of my butt.

 “You are playing with fire, little one.” He whispered and flicked my earlobe with his tongue causing me to shiver against his warm wet chest.

 “I just wanted to give you a little massage along with your bath.” I coyly stated as I batting my eyelashes at him and I let my soap lathered hand disappear behind my back.  I lathered his erection and my crease before sliding him firmly back into the now slippery crack of my ass. I heard a small groan escape his lips when I constricted my gluteus muscles effectively squeezing his length buried so nicely there. I began a slow grind while contracting and releasing along his turgid length. My hands went back to washing his body, my thumbs circling his erect nipples.

 His hips began to rock driving that lovely cock back and forth, up and down the line of my crack as I continued to massage along its powerful length with my butt cheek muscles. I ran the tip of my tongue over his gorgeous parted lips and pecked him as I continued to do whatever I could to bring this man pleasure. I so wanted to rear up and impale myself but I was scared and Damien did say one step at a time and I was taking his word since he knew way more about sex than I ever did, other than the porn that is.

 My cock quickly filled out and the friction of it rubbing against his rock hard abs sent my own hips to work at a faster pace. Damien threw his head back and groaned exposing his corded neck to me and I took instant advantage as I attached my lips onto the sensitive skin there. I could feel the vibrations of his moans and growls as he got closer and closer to the edge of release. I gyrated my hips and worked him the best I could and my balls quivered and drew up and I clenched my teeth fighting my release, I wanted him to cum first, I reached in between our heaving chest and using my thumbs and forefingers to tweak them hard enough for him to buck his hips and release I primal growl from deep with his chest that caused me to instantly cream myself. I sat there quivering like a leaf in the wind as I rode the edge of my sudden release. Damien fingers dug deeply into my hips as he let go of a final grunt as he rubbed out his orgasm on my now passive ass cheeks.

 He leaned forward and pecked me on the lips. “Naughty boy, now we have to bathe all over again.” He sternly stated but the hint of the smile on his perfect lips gave me no cause for concern. He stood and used his toe to pull the stopper out of the tub while he turned on the over head shower faucet and I clapped in delight, the style of the massive showerhead made it seem like it was raining above me and I loved it. I barely managed to keep still as I bounced up and down flashing water all over Damien and myself. He just indulgently smiled at me as I managed to get more soap all over him rather than on my wiggling form.

 He did finally manage to pull me from the tub after another twenty minutes of playing with the water. Man, this was going to be my favorite room; he was never going to get me out of it. He was steadily drying every square inch of my skin when my stomach loudly rumbled; a furious blush stained my cheeks as Damien looked down in my face with an arched brow. “Let me hurry up and feed you little one.” He chuckled as he wrapped me into a warm fluffy white robe. He tied the sash and I could help the smile on my lips at all his pampering. My heart felt like it was going to burst in my chest; it was fluttering so in happiness.

 If this is what it meant and how it felt to belong to this man as his submissive/boyfriend then I was so in. I couldn’t see myself walking away from this man. I needed him, more than I ever needed anyone. I wondered if I was jumping into this too quickly, he is the first person to ever show me any kind of sexual interest, but then again he had assured me that we could take things one step at a time, for me to take my time think about it. But crazy me was always do or die, once I decided or got fixated on something that was it both feet first into the deep end.

 “A penny for your thoughts?” Damien inquired as he came out of the walking closet wearing his own robe but his was royal blue. He took my hand and led me to the kitchen. He motioned for me to sit at the stool by the bar and made sure I was comfortable when I did.

 I took a deep breath and just let it out what was on the tip of my tongue. “Yes, I want to be yours.” I said and Damien spun back around from where he was digging through the fridge to look at my face. I held his intense aquamarine gaze the best I could without melting into a puddle, I wanted him to see the sincerity of my decision. He stalked over to me and raised his hands to my face, gently brushing his thumbs over my cheek bones and his lips brushed over mine ever so lightly.

 “You will never regret your decision, baby, I will care for you, protect you, pleasure you and love you until the day you say no more, and if that day never comes, it will be until the day I draw my last breath.” He whispered and the tears that were burning behind my eyes released and trickled down my face. What could I possibly say to that, other than, “Perfect, because even with your last breath I will never let you go.” It felt so right to be here with this man, crushed against his hard body with his strong arms. Maybe after all the pain I have suffered he is my silver lining, the calm after my storm. I just snuggled deeper as I held him tighter to me, never in this life or any other will I let him go.

 He did manage to finally get me to let him go in order to feed me, and when I say feed me, he literally did it by hand, and I never thought the art of feeding someone could be so erotic. It didn’t help the situation that he had me kneeling in front of him, my knees on a cushion and my hands tied behind my back with my very own sash to my robe. The sexy beast proceeded to feed me, his fingers brushing my lips and caressing my tongue all the while his massive cock stood to attention and made my mouth water for other reasons than the food.

 It was still early so after working me up into a sexual daze, he left me writhing in heat under my skin and decided to distract me by showing me around the rest of his home. He had already informed me that he expected me to move in immediately and he also happily informed me that he wanted me to visit the Mr. and Mrs. R. as often as I can. I still planned to help them out there in the restaurant if they would let me. They are good people and I couldn’t thank them enough, if it wasn’t for their open hearted kindness I would have never have met Damien through Gino. Once again, I lifted a silent prayer to the heavens that someone was looking for me up there and I thanked them for it.

 We came up to a set of double doors that looked completely different from the rest of the doors in the condo and I looked at Damien curiously before he opened it. “My music room and studio, this is where I make music and put them together for my clients, sometimes Marcus’ clients in advertising as well.” He explained as I stepped into the room. My eyes scanned all the high tech equipment and landed across the Plexiglas Recording booth to the instruments lining the other side of the room, namely the huge, shiny black grand piano there. I shrieked and almost knocked Damien off his feet in my hurry to get to it. He caught his balance though and watched as I reverently lifted the shiny black cover over the keys.

 “Do you play little one?” He asked as he slid onto the padded bench next to me. I ran my fingers over the keys and played one of Whitney Houston’s popular songs.

 “I play, but not like I want seeing the only time or opportunity was in the band room at school. My parents weren’t into that kind of thing, they were simple farmer’s that didn’t understand or want to understand anything outside of that realm.” I watched him smile gently at me and then he placed his hands on the keys and my jaw dropped. His fingers flew across the ivory and black keys, I recognized the sing song, and it was Beethoven’s, “Fur Elise.” This man never ceased to amaze me and I sidled over on the bench closer to him and laid my head on his shoulder as he played for me. I was one of the most memorable afternoons of my life.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

Damien’s POV…

(Cutie Gavin—–>)

Walking through the club, I nodded my greetings to the other Doms and some of the single subs as I walked past them, some of them tried to catch my eye and my interest, but I ignored their advances. They knew well enough, that’s if I wanted to play then, I was the one to approach the sub of choice. Now, none of them stood any chance in hell with me since my sweet boy walked into my life. I kept going not even breaking stride as I passed through the velvet rope that was kindly opened for me by a member of my security team here at the club. I wanted to find out where Gino dragged Gavin off to the minute we had arrived, I had let him seeing I had several things to take care of before I could hunt them down.

I left Paulie behind the bar so they were not down there and I already knew Marcus had arrived over an hour ago, so maybe they were under his care for the moment, come to think of it; Marcus needed someone in his life, but that was a story for another day. I was a little antsy letting Gavin out of my sight, he was just too innocent for his own good, and these Doms here would try to seduce him. I knew I should have collared him before walking into this building, but I wanted it to be special, make it a momentous event when I claimed him as mine in front of our friends.

I opened the doors leading to the main upper playroom and made my way inside and making a beeline for our semi-private lounge area, and once I was there I released a frustrated sigh upon seeing that it was only Marcus and Micah were sitting there. Turning, I was going to go back the other way and check the private rooms upstairs but Marcus stopped me.

“Ah Damien, have a seat, we were just talking about adding some new equipment to the playroom.” He said as he motioned me over to join them.

“Your boy is fine, Gino has him upstairs doing something with trying on clothes and they are fine.” Micah said noticing the scowl on my face.

I reluctantly strode over and plopped down on the sofa and kicked my feet up on the table. The stage was empty at the moment and a waiter immediately set my sparkling water with lemon in front of me. No alcohol for me when I am in the club with the possibility of playing ever imminent.  My best friends both smirked at me and I was so tempted to flip the both of them off.  I just half assed listened to what they had to say with my eyes glued to my drink. Ten minutes into the conversation, it was like the entire room came to a complete pause and I heard Marcus mutter a quiet, “Oh my,” and my head snapped up and my jaw dropped.

Gino and Gavin had come into the room, now Gino, I was used to in his sub wear, usually barely there leather shorts or tight leather pants that looked like they were airbrushed on, but this was the first for Gavin. My dick got so hard so quick, I thought I was going to faint from the rush of blood from my brain to my dick.  Gino had outfitted him in skin tight leathers, his lean upper torso bare, and his moderately defined muscles on delicious display. His creamy skin glowing with the hint of body oil on his skin, and his hair was carelessly disheveled. Damn, he looked abso-fucking perfect.

“You better go snatch him up before someone else does buddy, I can see several Doms trying to make the decision to about whether or not to close in that pretty little thing.” Marcus whispered for my ears only over the rim of his glass.

Well, I didn’t have to be told twice. I shot up from my seat and glared pointedly at the others to back the fuck off as I stomped my way straight over to his side. The both of them, Gino and Gavin lowered their gazes respectfully as I came to a stop in front of them. Words almost failed me as he stood there waiting, the very picture of demure submissive. I had to fight the urge to cuff him and drag him off to the closest bed and fuck him until we both couldn’t walk.

“Follow me.” I instructed both of the wayward boys, and I led them back to the lounging area. They greeted Marcus and Micah as I sat down in the sofa to the side of my friends. Gino sank down unto his knees between Marcus and Micah, and Gavin surprised me by stepping towards me and sinking gracefully to his knees in between my parted thighs. He leaned forward and kissed my inner thigh right below the engorged head of my now throbbing cock, and then he sat back on his heels with his eyes downcast and hands behind his back, his presentation position perfect as he waited for my instruction.

I rewarded him by leaning forward and running my fingers through his hair, when I got to the back of his head I gripped a handful of his hair and pulled his head back so that his startled azure gaze settled on my burning aquamarine one. “You are perfect, baby.” I whispered against his lips a second before taking those sweet pink lips into a searing kiss, dirty kiss.  His whimper of pleasure just made me even harder than I already was and I thrust my tongue into his mouth just to lap at his flavor just for a second before I slowly released his lips; but I couldn’t resist nipping that plump bottom lip before releasing his luscious mouth altogether.

He mewled in protest at the lost of contact, but I just lifted him from the floor and settled his slender form on my lap, where he happily snuggled into my naked chest and almost purred in contentment. I looked up and saw the all knowing smirks on both of my friend’s faces and I didn’t give a shit; Gavin was too tempting for words, he took the effort in dressing up for me and learning the basic presentation positions, and paired with his natural submissive side, he was absolutely stunning and needed to be rewarded for it.  So, I just rolled my eyes at them and they almost choked trying to contain their laughter.

Turning my attentions back to my sweet boy on my lap, I used a finger under his chin to raise his gorgeous eyes to mine. “I love the outfit, and you pleased me to know end at how natural you are with this.” I praised him and watched his entire body from his abdomen to his cheeks flush gloriously with radiant joy at my words, and that was it, that pretty blush was all my control could take for the night. I have been aching since he first walked into the room and with his soft ass rubbing so nicely on my rigid shaft and now, his sweet blushes. I needed to tie him up and fuck him for the remainder of the night. I waved one of the waiters over, a sub I played with from time to time and unfortunately even with Gavin in my lap he got the wrong idea as he quickly sauntered over and dropped to his knees presenting himself at my feet.

Well, that didn’t go over well with my baby at all, my little vixen bared his claws at the unsuspecting boy on the ground. Gavin immediately sat up and to my detriment swung his ass around effectively and painfully grinding my hard on into my pubic bone, his booted foot swung around narrowly missing the subs face by a mere centimeter.   The boy fell back on his ass and he looked up surprised by the sudden assault. Gavin crossed his arms over his chest; his entire form went rigid as he glared at the sub. I tried to rub a soothing hand over his spine but he remained stiff until I leaned forward and whispered for his ears alone.

“Apologize Gavin, he didn’t know better.” I said and watched as he tensed up even more. Out of the corner of my eye I could see that Micah was now slapping Marcus on his back trying to keep him from aspirating the liquid that must have slipped down the wrong pipe as all of this was happening just as he took a sip of his drink. I hope you choke for finding this so amusing, you smug bastard, now I have a very ruffled boy to soothe. The disgruntled thought rattled through my head for a minute.

When Gavin made no move to obey my words, my hand on his hip tightened and he choked out a stilted, “I’m sorry,” and then he clamped his jaws shut.

“Tommy please make sure my private room is fully stocked me for the remainder of the night, I apologize again for my boy. I guess you didn’t see him in my lap before offering yourself.” I stated giving him a graceful out as I watched disappointment cloud his gaze before he lowered his eyes and responded.

“Yes, Sir, I am sorry I didn’t see him there, I thought you wanted me.” He said a little dejectedly and you couldn’t mistake the huff that was released from Gavin and I had to pinch his side again, he slightly jumped, but otherwise he remained mostly silent.

“Sorry if you got that impression Tommy, but I have a full time boyfriend and submissive now in Gavin here and I am no longer available to play as I respect his feelings, sorry. Now please see to what I have asked.” I said and watched him rise to his feet, his eyes still downcast as he went to make sure that my playroom was ready.

So, while I waited for him to come back, I spun my pouting boy back around to face me, he was now sitting on my thighs, and my crushed cock almost waved hello, giddy with relief now that it was free from being squashed into my pelvis. “You are being defiant and jealous for no reason, you are not being a good boy at the moment and I think you need to be punished.” I informed him with a bland expression and his whole body shuddered and he lowered his head as if ashamed. “We will discuss this upstairs.” I continued and he just slumped some more.

I couldn’t help the itch of anticipation that shivered over my skin, yes, I wanted to restrain, spank, and fuck this sweet little thing for the remainder of the night. I had long stopped listening to what Micah and Marcus were talking about. Paulie had joined us by now, Gino was now curled up on his lap with his head buried under his chin, and he practically arched in pleasure as Paulie hand disappeared down the back of his shorts as he carried on a conversation with the others.

Gavin took the chance to peek up at me and his bottom lip wobbled and his eyes filled, a tear sliding down his cheek, my resolve almost crumbled at how utterly pitiful he looked. I saw Tommy half heartedly making his way back over to me and I felt sorry for the lad if he had held out in hopes of catching my attentions permanently, but unfortunately that wasn’t the case. He stopped by my side and stated that my suite was ready and he simply walked away with one last blazing glare at Gavin over his shoulder until he caught me looking and he paled down and scurried away.

That little exchange just made me wonder if Tommy wasn’t really being truthful as I previously thought about not seeing Gavin sitting here and his intent was to truly make Gavin jealous. Hmm…interesting, I thought as I stood up with Gavin in my arms, and my sweet boy just wrapped those slender legs around my waist, and he cling to me. I nodded at my friends and without another word I carried him from the room.  

I decided that I would let Gavin say something in defense of his actions, but above all else he was being a little disrespectful by not immediately doing what I say, even if he thought that I was wrong.  I made my way up the third floor where only our private playrooms where held. The rooms for the members of the club where downstairs on the second level. Our suite was right up ahead and I felt him shiver again once and opened the door and closed it behind us. I made sure that he heard the lock click into place, cocooning us in our own little world.

I set him on his feet, but other than that he remained glued to my body, and I had to ask him to make sure he was absolutely sure before we went any further. So I used one finger under his chin to raise his gaze to mine. “Do you trust me?” I asked him and studied his gorgeous eyes for his honest reaction.

He didn’t speak, at this point I didn’t think he could, but he did start to vigorously nod his head at me.

“Then tell me what happened out there. Why do you think I would be fickle enough to let any pretty little thing that crosses my path take my interests away from you?” I inquired of him and he tried to pull away and I let him have some space, but I still kept him in the loose circle of my arms.

“That guy is an ass, when Gino introduced us earlier he made sure to tell him that I belonged to you and he just laughed and said someone as inexperienced as me, some country hick, would never hold your attention for any amount of time and that he who knew what you liked already could take you any time from me. Gino stepped in before I could say anything and told him to move his bitter ass and stop being a Bitch.”  He explained and I could feel my anger rising at that jealous little brat. Well he would take care of this at the first given opportunity; and any punishment he had planned for Gavin being rude to him just flew out the window. Instead he was going to show Gavin that without a doubt, he belonged to him, mind, body and heart for as long as he wanted him, which was hopefully for life.

I did the only thing I could; I stepped up to him and apologized. He had tears shimmering in his beautiful blue eyes as I told him that I was wrong for being so harsh without knowing the full story, I promised him that he wouldn’t have to worry about Tommy or any of the other sub that I may have played with from this moment on. I made sure to stress the point to him that he was the one I wanted, and that it was the fact that he wasn’t experienced in the art of playing seduction games, or saying and acting like an experienced submissive that drew me to him, it was his innocence and natural curiosity that reeled me in. I led him over to the bed and sat down, pulling him down next to me, wrapping him in my arms and cuddling him into my side.

“Gavin, we talked about this, but I just want to make things clear. You are my boyfriend and I am happy to keep the relationship on that level, you do not have to be my submissive to be with me, I want to make sure this is something you want to do, and not something you feel you have to do.” I said making sure that he could see the sincerity in my eyes as I looked into his beautiful face.

“Damien, I haven’t changed my mind, when I said I was yours I meant it. I want to be your boyfriend and I said I would try your lifestyle, it intrigues me and I want to try it, I want to submit to you, I want you to teach me.” He whispered and I could feel my heart melt some more for this gorgeous man in my arms.  

I nodded my head and leaned forward and pecked his lips. “Alright then little one, the punishment I had planned for you tonight will not happen. Instead I am going to begin your basic training. First and foremost, I will mention the fact that earlier when I told you to apologize you refused even though it was an order from me as your Dominant, I will let it go this time, but anymore defiance from you even if you think I am wrong, disobedience will not be permitted and you will not like the consequences, is that understood?”  I asked him.

He immediately lowered his gaze and muttered so sweetly. “Yes Sir, I understand and I am sorry.”

I had to kiss him, I just had to. The effect he had on me was unreal. He brought everything I felt or could ever feel out of me to the extremes. I just wanted to possess him, protect him, own him, and love him. I wanted to watch that beautiful skin burn for me, I wanted to hear his cries and screams as I watch his body and mind submit to me, but most of all. I always wanted to see that look of pure adoration and love that was currently shining in his eyes. He was mine, and I was his; and I had plenty of ideas in my head of how I was going to show him what he meant to me. I just hope that my body and my patience will be able to hold out once I started showing him my appreciation.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

Gavin’s POV…

(Table in Damien’s playroom—–>)

   

A shiver ran down my spine as Damien took my arm and buckled the cuff around my wrist; he took my other hand and brought it behind my back to buckle my other wrist behind me.

“Kneel.” His deep voice commanded and I closed my eyes as anticipation shot through my veins causing my heart to speed up even more.

 Damien had brought me home and into his own playroom opting to begin my training in private rather than in the club setting. When we got home he had promptly asked me if there was anything I needed to do or eat before he begins our scene. I had shakily replied that I didn’t need anything and he proceeded to guide me into the playroom. He ordered me to strip and I did so all the while gaping at his utter perfection as he shed his jacket and sweater. Leaving him clad only in his low hung leather pants and boots.

 I had to swallow a couple of times in effort to coat my now dry throat. He was simply magnificent. My body immediately went into presentation, my legs apart with my right hand holding my left wrist behind my back. I lowered my head but my hungry gaze followed his every move as he glided around the room gathering the items he would need.

 Now kneeling and cuffed, I tried to even out my breathing as he slowly made a circuit around my body. I couldn’t help the feeling of pride that puffed out my chest when he told me how perfect I am, and how gorgeous I looked kneeling at his feet.

 “Are you ready baby, tell me you are okay with receiving a little bit of pain that is going to come with your training?” He kneeled behind me, the leather of his pants brushing my arms as his warm breath caressed the shell of my ear and I almost released the whimper that built up in my throat.

 “Answer me baby, I need to know where your mind is at.” He purred and ran his nose along the side of my neck and I did release that needy whimper as I nodded my head at him.

 “Good then pet, your safe words are yellow to slow down and red to stop completely. Do you understand?  Feel free to use those words at anytime if anything I am doing to your delicious little body becomes too much.” Damien instructed and again I nodded. I couldn’t force a word out of my mouth if my life depended on it. I just knelt there trembling as fire burned through my veins. My cock was unbelievably hard. And of course, Damien noticed and his big hand wrapped around my pulsing shaft and he gave me one luscious pull from root to tip.

 I threw my head back on his shoulder and moaned with delight as my rigid shaft jerked in the palm of his hand. The luminescent pearl of precum quivered at the tip of the bulbous head and Damien ran a finger through it, smearing it down the length of my erection. My hips thrust forward in desperation for more, but Damien released me and I barely held back my groan of disappointment.

 “Stand.” He instructed and I took a deep breath to steady myself as I got to my feet with his help. He kissed me on my forehead and led me across the room to a low table.

 “Get up on the table and kneel facing away from me.”  He told me. He held my elbow and helped me get into the position he wanted me in.  Once I was settled in position, Damien ran the tips of fingers down my spine and left me with a wave of heat in their wake.

 He started murmuring things to me, telling me I was his, his pretty boy, and that I was a good boy. He told me how gorgeous my skin is and how soft and silky it felt to him. He went to tell me how precious I was to him. Every word washed through me, made me feel like I was the most important thing in his world. He made me feel cherished, he made me feel loved.

 “Baby.” He crooned as he ran his hands down my sides to my hips. He continued until his hands were on my thighs and he pushed them apart even more. “Lean forward baby, and rest your cheek on the cushion.” He instructed and I groaned and did what he said feeling his hands as he caressed my ass. He fingers dipped into the crease and brushed over my quivering hole. I pushed my ass out more, begging for more contact. Needing more and he obliged by using a fat finger to press more against my entrance.

 “Please, please….” I begged, desperate, needy, and oh so turned on. I wanted him, I needed him. I wanted to feel him deep inside my body. I wanted him to make me his to take me, finally.

 But he was taking his time and I was on the verge of exploding from the anticipation of it all. When he straightened up and moved away I released a whimper of protest, but he just soothed me by running the palm of his hand over my exposed ass.

 I was face down with my ass in the air. My legs spread wide revealing everything to his gaze. I was trembling with need and once again Damien stepped away. I heard him moving around behind me and then everything went quiet. I was about to raise my head when I felt the cold fronds of something run across my lower back and I gasped at the tingling feelings it produced on my skin.

 “This is a flogger my pet, it stings but otherwise it just going to warm the skin and your gorgeous skin is going to glow so beautifully for me, baby.” He stated as he continued to run the fronds over the skin of my back, my ass, and my thighs.

 “Would you like that pet? Would you like for me to flog you and then fuck you into oblivion? Because that is what I am going to do you, my sweet.”  He said and then all of a sudden with a flick of his wrist, the fronds sliced into my thigh and I gasped at the sting of it, but soon enough heat pulsated in the area and it felt good. He continued to swat me at different intervals making me anticipate hit next strike, and revel in it when it came. He followed each hit with the soothing rub of his palm against my heated skin.

 He was slow and methodical as he alternated with flogging and caressing every inch of my body. I was in a state of bliss and Damien, my God, literally started whipping me. The flogger flew over my skin and I cried out with each hit. I was flying, it was like my mind separated from my body and I was floating. I knew my heart was pounding, I knew my breathing hitched and I knew I was coming like I have never come before.

 I heard Damien drop the flogger and I felt his slicked up fingers as the eased into my crease and lubed my clenched entrance. His hands shook as he worked up to three fingers into my body and I every stroke and jab of his fingers as he penetrated me deeper and deeper. I could feel myself getting hard all over again.

 Damien continued to work my body like he designed it and no words could ever describe how this man made me feel. I have never in my life thought that this would be me, that I would ever be with someone like him, and doing the things I was doing. And I loved it. I wanted it to never end. “Please, Sir, please I need…..” I mewled.

 “Shh, baby. I know what you need my love and I am going to give it to you.” He rasped as I felt fingers withdraw from my channel. I pushed my ass back trying desperately not to lose the connection with him. But he just gave a pat on the butt to stay right where I was and I obeyed. He was soon back and I felt the tip of his impressive erection nudge against my well lubed entrance.  His hands gripped my hips and pulled me back almost to the edge of the table and he pulled back and pushed deeper into me.

 By the time was finally seated to the hilt deep inside of my body, I was a moaning mess. My thighs trembled and I arms strained against my cuffs.  His hands moved from my hips and he grasped my arms and used them as leverage as he began to pump in and out of my body. The burn and the fullness had me crying, tears ran down my face at how good it felt, and when the tip of his cock nudged that special place inside of me I almost shot upright if it wasn’t for his hands holding me down.

 “Ahhhh.” I screamed as my balls exploded, I came until it was painful as Damien continued to thrust in and out of my shuddering body.

“Yes, yes….yes, fucking hell.” Damien shouted as he thrust deep into me and I felt it as he exploded into the condom covering his throbbing shaft. He rotated his hips one last time before he slumped over my back. I felt his hands soothing down my sides as I heaved to breathe underneath him. Every muscle in my body had gone limp and I was floating on a tide of peace.

 I vaguely felt it as Damien uncuffed me, he picked me up off the table and carried me off to the bathroom and sat down on the lip of the tub and situated me on his lap. He adjusted the water and he used a soft warm cloth to clean me up. He wiped me from head to toe.

 “Are you alright baby?” he whispered to me as he wiped the cloth over my face washing away my dried tears.

 “Hmm…” I nodded under his chin, still floating, high and sated from our play.

 He picked me up and carried me into the master bedroom. “You did good my love, better than I could even have imagined. Thank you baby, for trusting me to take love on you, to take care of you.” He purred as he pulled back the covers and laid me in the middle of his massive bed.

 “Anytime.” I giggled and curled into his side as he lay next to me and gathered me into his arms. He chuckled and used one hand to take hold of my chin and placed a gentle kiss on my lips.

 I sighed completely content at being exactly where I was. I didn’t and couldn’t think about anything other than the man at my side. He was now my whole world and I couldn’t help but thank my shitty family for doing what they did to me, because I would have never left that little town, and I would never have met this beautiful man.

 I laid there totally at peace, happy that my first time was with Damien, and that he was the one that I gave my virginity to. I was happy as I drifted off to sleep, safe, loved, and contented with my man.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

Damien’s POV…

(Sexy Damien–––––>)

I opened the front door and stepped inside and closed the door behind me as quietly as I could and braced myself. For no matter how soundless I made my entry, my baby still hears me as I come home and wait for it, yes. I hear him long before I see him as he bounds down the stairs and barely makes the corner by the living room skidding almost on his heels in his haste to greet me. I smile because I can’t help myself as his little body slams into me and he practically climbs me like a tree. This was the response I got if I am gone for more than a few minutes from his side, and to tell the truth, it was an awesome feeling to be greeted like you were truly missed, and adored like you really matter to someone.

It has been a little over three months now since I have made this beautiful boy mine and he has kept me on my toes every single minute of every day. He is an amazingly bright young man, so full of love and life and it has been wondrous to watch him open up and gain his confidence. Every time I look at him, it’s like looking at sunshine and the joy the he inspires is almost breathtaking to behold. He has everybody under his spell and he was spoiled atrociously because of it. Even Marcus and Micah can’t resist those big blue eyes and those pouty pink lips. I have been told more than once that I needed to hurry up and collar my pretty baby because the sharks were circling.

The only reason they haven’t approached Gavin is because they fear me and more so Marcus, and Gavin for all his sweetness has a tongue on him that is as sharp as knife, he could literally slay you with words. The first time I saw him take on someone and rendered them to nothing with just his mouth, I was shocked beyond belief. I had to punish him for it, not that the person didn’t deserve it. But he literally slayed the poor twink right where he stood, and what was the twink’s crime you ask? It was the same little sub that knelt at my feet a few weeks earlier and seems to refuse to take the hint that I am off the market. Well after Gavin had flayed him in the middle of the common room floor of the club in front of all and sundry, I had little doubt that the poor boy had no choice but to get the message.

As a matter of fact, I heard from Micah that the sub had not renewed his membership and was very disgruntled about the whole situation. And informed him that the Doms at the club had no control over their pets and didn’t know what a good submissive was even if it hit them in the face. I knew that barb was directed at me specifically. Tommy had tried for years to become my boy, but I hated manipulative subs that topped from the bottom. He was so horrendous that I had stopped playing with him long before my beautiful boy came into my life.

Currently Gavin was wrapped around me like second skin and I had to kiss his pretty pink lips and give his tight little ass a gentle squeeze. I was so used to carrying him around the house now, it was like second nature. So I carried him into the kitchen and to my surprise Gino was standing at the stove stirring something that smelled heavenly in a pot on the stove.

“Baby, Gino is teaching me to make Mrs. R’s sauce.” He said as he bounced over to where Gino was stirring the sauce, he lifted the lid of the other pot and checked what looked like spaghetti noodles before replacing the lid. And tittered his way back to my side.

I greeted Gino and he smiled and rolled his eyes at Gavin’s hyperactive antics. I chuckled and ran placed a hand on the back of his neck and applied just a little pressure. And that caught his attention, he immediately stopped bouncing and his hands went to his side. He was now completely calm as he snuggled into my touch and I captured his gaze. I told him to settle down and that I was going to shower and change. And like the thoughtful sweetheart he was he offered to help, but I urged him to stay with his friend.

I kissed him again and let him get back to Gino and dinner. I called Paulie and made sure that he was coming for dinner, the more the merrier since his boy was already here. The club was closed tonight anyway. Marcus was out of town on business and Micah was busy being Micah on his own time. One that we rarely infringed on unless we felt like dragging him kicking and screaming to do something other than his music.

Pushing open the door to our bedroom, I stopped in the doorway and just shook my head. My favorite sweatpants along with a long sleeve tee shirt and thick socks and were laid out on the bed. I continued into the bathroom and sure enough my toiletries and my robe were neatly waiting for me on the counter. I turned and the towel warmer was on and several fluffy towels awaited me. My boy spoiled me rotten and I was going to have to reward him for his thoughtfulness. He has never failed to do little things like this for me and I felt like I was the one being cherished. He is such a sweet and caring person.

And every time my mind ran to the pieces of shit that was his family, my blood boiled and my blood pressure shot through the roof. You could tell that it was Gavin’s very nature to be so sweet and kind. Even when he was at his most hyper, he put others before himself every single time. He was completely selfless and open, and totally unjaded even after the tragic beatings and heartbreak he sustained at his own family’s hand. Something like that would have broken most people, but not my little love. As fragile as he may look, he was stronger as I am, and I am not afraid to admit it.

The hot water felt good on my skin and as the heat seeped into my muscles, but instead of relaxing into the warmth my body had other ideas as it heated up. I groaned and closed my eyes. Never will I be able to look at my house and especially this shower the same ever again. I swear I could feel Gavin as he knelt at my feet and used his sweet little tongue to lap at my cock before sucking me deep into his throat, or the image of his smooth, flawless skin shimmering as the water ran over his naked body as I fucked him senseless against the tiled wall.

I groaned and willed my interested cock into submission. This was not the time. I had a dinner that my baby and his friend kindly prepared for me. And I had to work out Gavin’s reward for his exquisite care of me. He needed something a little different than a planned scene. I wanted to do something special for him. I wanted him needy and rendered incoherent with desire. I loved it when he lost himself completely….Ugh. I need to stop thinking about it, at least for now. I thought as I slapped the faucet off and reached for a toasty warm towel.

Quickly donning my clothes, I ran the towel through my hair and made my way back towards the kitchen. I was almost there when the doorbell rang and I detoured towards it. Paulie greeted me by shoving a bakery box in my hand and clapped a heavy hand on my back as I let him in. I laughed at his choice of dessert as we entered the kitchen. I immediately watched Gino lit up at the sight of his Master. He quickly scurried around the counter and he was instantly gathered and snuggled against Paulie’s barrel chest. Paulie greeted him with a kiss and another snuggle before Gino was off and explaining at a mile a minute what he had done all day and all about teaching Gavin to make his Zia’s (Aunt’s ) sauce from scratch.

It was Paulie’s turn to calm his boy as Gavin bounded over to me and handed me a glass of juice before offering to make Paulie something to drink, but Gino was already off and pouring coffee for his man. They hustled us over to the breakfast nook which was already set up for dinner. And not long after we were seated, large fragrant plates of spaghetti smothered in robust meat sauce was placed in front of us, followed by a platter of thickly sliced garlic bread and my mouth watered.

Paulie wasted no time in pulling Gino into his lap and tucking him under his arm as he set about feeding his boy. Gavin on the other hand had other ideas. He crawled up into my lap and settled himself. I raised my eyebrow as he expertly swirled the pasta onto his fork and he gently blew on the steaming serving before offering it to me. And yeah, this boy had such a night of loving headed his way. We laughed and chatted throughout dinner as Paulie shared his food with his boy and Gavin continued to feed me and then himself.

I refused for him to get up and see to the desert. I did that myself and I sliced into Paulie’s authentic strawberry cheesecake. Everyone knew that Paulie had a severe weakness for cheesecake of any kind. I could see an extra hour in the gym for me tomorrow or even in the dojo, but I didn’t care, my baby prepared a meal for me and I was going to enjoy it to the fullest. Gavin needed nothing negative in his life ever again. And I was going to make sure that he got showered with love and attention, and most of all appreciation for his naturally loving personality. It killed me and still slays me whenever I recall his bruised and battered body.

I fed him the cheesecake and it took all my willpower not to pay attention as his pink little tongue lapped at his plump lips as he ate the rich pastry. I tried my best to pay attention to what Paulie was saying and I was failing miserably at it. Paulie smirked knowingly at me and I just rolled my eyes at him. He gathered up Gino and his things and he wished us goodnight before bundling up Gino and scurrying him off into the night. I closed the front door and shooed Gavin towards the bedroom. I told him to take a nice warm shower and I was going to clean the kitchen despite his protests. He gave up when I gave him a stern look and he went off towards our bedroom. I had thought about giving him a separate room but I was being upfront and honest with myself when I said I couldn’t be that far from him under the same roof, so every night for the last three months, when I went to sleep, Gavin was right there in my arms.

Never did I think that I would feel about another person the way I felt about Gavin. He brought out every single protective and possessive emotion that I contained. He was completely and totally mine to love and cherish for as long as I drew breath. I almost laughed out loud at myself. Me, the cynical serial bachelor Dominant who never played with the same sub for more than a few scenes. Someone completely jaded and had no belief what so ever that there was anything out there remotely close to being called love. That was thanks to my whore of a mother and a homophobic prick of a father.

I knew firsthand what Gavin experienced at the hands of his love ones. I know the total devastation that heartbreak brought on by the deep betrayal of those who are supposed to love you no matter what. And how you viewed the world afterwards. But my Gavin, my special boy rose above all of that to the point that I am sure he misbehaves on purpose in order to get a spanking. My hand tingled as I remembered the last time I turned his delicious little ass pink as he laid sprawled across my lap.

Giving the counter one last swipe, the kitchen was now once again spotless. I washed and dried my hands and set off to find out what Gavin was up to. I stopped right in the doorway and watched my beautiful boy as he read from one of his textbooks as he sat crossed legged in the middle of the bed. He began taking classes for business administration. I asked him why he chose that over art or literature, he said so he can help me in my business. I still made him take classes in both of art history and literature so he didn’t miss out on anything. And he already helped me out in my home office by keeping everything organized and up to date. He even synced my calendar and appointments, and color coded my client lists and projects so I know who and what I was working on at all times.

I don’t know how I managed before he came along and I can’t see myself being able to manage if he should ever choose to leave me. I shook that morbid thought away and sauntered into the room. “Hey baby, do you need some quiet time to study?” I asked him as I leaned over and nuzzled his cheek and inhaled his fresh clean scent deep into my lungs.

He all but purred before replying. “No Sir, just keeping busy until you joined me.” He sweetly replied and I climbed onto the bed next to him. He was once again in one of my old shirts and nothing else. Once he had saw my reaction one day to his choice of sleepwear he made it a point to dig up all my old and tattered shirts and made them his own. I offered to buy him new ones in the same size but he adamantly refused saying that they didn’t have my scent embedded into the fabric and that he much preferred my old ones. So, of course, I let him have his way.

I picked up one of his little dainty hands and I used my thumbs to rub over the fragile bones of his hand and he groaned and shuffled closer. Then the idea hit me, as much I would like to do something anything that would lead me into having sex with my love, I decided to give him a full body massage instead. Who knows I might work both of us up into a sexual daze? But if we didn’t have intercourse tonight I was alright with that. I just wanted to do something nice for him.

“I pulled him into my lap and I ran my nose along the sensitive skin along his neck, and kissed him directly on his soft spot under his ear. He mewled and I smiled against his skin as he gave me the response that I was seeking. “Baby, you have been so good to me, so loving and attentive.” I whispered in his ear and watched the goose bumps spread across his skin.

“Whatever you want to do to me is fine, but you know you don’t have to do anything. I like taking care of you just as you take care of me.” He purred and I felt my heart melt even more for this angel in my arms.

“Come on, off with this.” I said as I snatched the shirt over his head and watched as his eyes went wide and his breathing hitched. I gave him a saucy wink and guided him to lie down on his stomach. I ran the tip of my finger down the elegant curve of his spine, and he is so responsive as he arched into my touch.

“My sweet boy.” I crooned as my fingers continued to whisper over his skin. I used one finger to draw circles at the base of his spine and I watched fascinated as his perfectly rounded little ass rotated to follow the movement. I reached over with my free hand and grabbed the massage oil from the night stand. My baby was mewling softly under my hand and I felt like I was ten feet tall. In all my years of practicing in the lifestyle, never have I felt so pleased with my submissive. I now understood what a lot of the seasoned Doms were talking about when they spoke of connecting with that one or two special subs, how everything become so much more when the heart is involved and how the satisfaction gained from both parties can never be duplicated or compared to anything else.

I rubbed the scented oil into his shoulders and applied steady pressure and I rubbed his muscles to the consistency of putty. He moaned and thanked me and I continued to knead him from his shoulders to his calves. I was getting ready to tell him to turn over, but he emitted a little snore and I leaned over from where I was straddling his thighs to look at his face. He was totally knocked out, and I smiled and took the time to adjust him into a better position in the bed.

I had just placed the comforter over him when his cell phone warbled on the night stand. I snatched it up hoping it didn’t wake him up. I didn’t mean to answer the call but I finger must have touched something because I heard a female voice saying hello over and over again. So I moved away from the bed and brought the phone to my ear. “Hello.” I answered and waited for the other person to respond.

“Um, I am sure I have the right number but you are not the person I am looking for. Who the hell are you and where is Gavin? What are you doing with his phone?” The female spitfire angrily shot off her rapid fire questions at me.

“Excuse me; I am Damien, Gavin’s boyfriend. Who are you?” I asked and prayed that this wasn’t his mother. I had some choice words for that Bitch.

“Oh Hello, Gavin did mention you, but that was a month ago, he never got back to telling me how it went with you, and since you are answering his phone and claimed him as yours it must have gone well. I am sorry, I am babbling aren’t I? My name is Janice and I am a close friend of his, so is my best friend Karla.” She explained to me almost on one breath.

Nodding my head I recalled him telling me about these two, his angels he called them for they helped him get away after….well just after. ‘Yes he has mentioned you and thank you by the way for what you did for him. He is asleep right now, is there anything you want me to tell him or have him call you back in the morning?” I politely asked her.

“I was just calling to let him know that we want to see for ourselves that he is okay and also it gives a reason to see the city, so Karla and I are coming to visit in about a week or so.” She stated and I knew Gavin will be over the moon when he gets this bit of news. I wasn’t sure how I felt about it. Even though they helped him, I couldn’t help but wonder if his family would find out and seek him out to finish the job, which they would have to do over my dead lifeless body.

“He will be ecstatic to hear that, and please if you need anything travel wise or any arrangements to stay somewhere please let me know and I will help anyway I can.” I extended the courtesy to her.

“That’s mighty nice, Damien. But we got it covered. Please tell Gavy, I will call him in the morning then and it was nice talking to you. Hopefully I can get to meet you when I am there.” She said and I found myself muttering something and then we disconnected the call. I switched his volume to silent and placed it on his nightstand. For some reason their coming to visit didn’t sit right with me, but I would never deny Gavin the chance to see his friends. So I hope and pray that this will be a pleasant happy little reunion because I might lose all my patience if these people from back where he came from brought unhappiness to my love.

I climbed under the warm fluffy covers and settled on my side and studied his face in the darkened room, there was just enough light coming from the hallway for me to see his features clearly. And I ran my thumb over his plump bottom lip. “I promise never to let anyone or anything hurt you ever again.” I whispered my promise to him and I held his tiny hand in my much larger one until I couldn’t lift my eyelids anymore and gave myself over to sleep.

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

Gavin POV…

(Damien’s Jaguar XJ—––>)

Excitement wasn’t the word to describe what it was that I was feeling as I rocked back and forth on my heels while I waited for Janice and Karla’s arrival in the crowded terminal of JFK airport. Damien of course, wasn’t far from my side and he was much more reserved and composed. His intense aqua gaze continuously scanned the crowd before returning to my face then back to the milling crowd again. He was not thrilled at all about the idea of the girls coming here to visit and no matter what I said he remained aloof to the idea. He told me not to take it personally.

He explained to me that he had no love lost for the ignorant assholes that raised me and ultimately hurt me so bad physically and emotionally that I had to flee from the only home I had ever known. He wanted absolutely nothing to remind me of the most painful, hurtful moments of my life. And that is what the girls represented to him. But for me he said he would be polite and civil to them as he possibly could. I had take that much at least because I knew Damien had no qualms whatsoever to freeze the girls out completely if he so chose to and not give a damn about it either. Badass…I found him and his fuck off so flippin’ hot.

I checked my watch, the one Damien had bought for me to match his own gold and diamond time piece he wore on a daily basis. Their flight had landed almost an half an hour ago, where were they? I craned my neck and kept my eyes glued to the gate and the crowd parted and I saw a flash of white blond curls and I knew it was Janice. I squealed and set off through the crowd completely forgetting my boyfriend, until I heard a muffled curse behind me but I was already in the move. My feet flew across the terminal and I elbowed people out of my way until I had my angels in my arms and all three of us were hopping up and down right in the middle of the disgruntled crowd.

They both squealed and pulled back to look me over from head to toe only to squeal again and pull me back in for another bone crushing hug. I felt more than heard Damien come up behind me and stand quietly off to the side. He just stood there and waited patiently for us to calm down. When I pulled out the girls embrace I reached for his hand and pulled him forward. I glared at him for a minute and he finally managed to crack somewhat of a smile and nodded his head at the girls. They were both blinking like owls and openly gawking at the absolute perfection that was my man. I made the necessary introductions and the girls just bobbed their heads up and down and uttered not one word. I couldn’t help the smug smile that graced my lips while my hot ass boyfriend just shook his head and offered to carry their bags to the car.

They had made plans to stay at one of the local hotels, but my sweet man upgraded their rooms to the Hilton Hotel close to our condo in order to make their stay in the big city a little bit more accommodating. They had protested but Damien had gotten his way as usual. I had tried to tell them how stubborn he is when he sets his mind to something, but they had to at least try. I couldn’t wait to take them to Mrs. and Mr. R. restaurant and let her feed them honest to goodness New York style pizza and all those mouth watering Italian treats. And if they gawked over Damien they were sure going to gawk over Gino and his gentle giant, Paulie if they were there.

My angels resembled bobble heads as we exited the terminal and Damien’s car and driver were waiting for us on the curb. His driver immediately took the luggage from Damien and placed them in the open trunk of Damien’s Jaguar XJ sedan. Karla and Janice seemed a little overwhelmed by the show of Damien’s apparent wealth, but there is nothing that could help that. It was what it was. Their faces were practically glued to the glass as we traveled towards their hotel. They pointed and comment on almost everything they saw, the tall skyscrapers, the bustling crowd, and even the vendors on the street selling their wares. I couldn’t help but smile at Damien’s grimace every time one of the girls squealed at something or the other.

He was the first one out of the car the minute it pulled to a stop outside of the Hotel. He made sure that we were settled into the girl’s suite and then he told me he left Matt, his driver and the car at my disposal. Then he high tailed out of the suite as fast as it socially acceptable after kissing me goodbye. The minute he left both girls giggled and bombarded me with questions. How did we meet? Was he rich and if so was he some kind of famous person? And on and on they went. I tried to get a word in edgewise until I finally gave up and let them run out of steam before I tried explaining again.

I explained to them how I met Damien through my other friend Gino. I explained about the club and about the fact that Damien is not only my boyfriend, that he is also my Dominant. I saw the shock and disgust written plainly on their faces and I went on quickly to explain the dynamics of D/s relationship to them and why it worked for me. And what I was looking for when I agreed to be Damien’s submissive. They calmed down a bit after hearing the part about how Damien cares for me. Of how he makes sure to put my happiness, safety, and security above his own. They practically melted when I told them how much in love I was with the man, and how much he shows me every day that he worships the ground that I walk on. That he would do anything for me. By the time I was done my angels had me tucked between them with tears running down their faces. I couldn’t hold my own back as they proclaimed their happiness for me and my luck in finding such a stud.

Karla sidled up to me when Janice had excused herself to the bathroom and quietly asked me about the club and little bit more about the D/s relationship. I told her she would have to see it to fully understand it. She in turn told me to make sure we got to the club before they left. Janice came back and I decided it was a good time for us to visit. Mrs. R. They would be ready for the evening dinner crush about now and maybe I could help them out for the evening while the girls sampled the food. I called Matt to make sure the car was going to be ready for us by the time we got to the lobby. I was still trying to get used to the little things like this. I mean I was a simple country boy before coming to the big city, still am in a lot of ways.

I grew up dashing through the potato fields barefoot and climbing trees. Watching television at night was a luxury much less having wifi and internet connection anywhere I went. A Smartphone, a chauffeur and online classes for my business degree were definitely new territory for me. I mean I used to use one towel for two days before either washing the same towel or hanging it out under the sunshine versus getting a new one. But now, I use one to dry my hair, another for my face, and hand towel to dry my hands, and fluffy rack warmed towels to dry my body. And these are all changed daily by a maid.

Damien made sure that I didn’t lift a finger to clean or even cook if I didn’t feel like it. I was a pampered princess and I knew it. Sometimes I felt guilty about it and Damien would make sure to go out of his way to reassure me that he worked very hard to achieve his level of wealth, and I was the love of his life so I should never feel bad that he chooses to spend his money the way he saw fit. And lavishing it on me made him happy and as his sub that was my responsibility to make him happy. I mean, it wasn’t a strong argument. It was a load of crap but I picked my battles and the man was truly euphoric like a kid in a candy shop when he bought me something new and raced home to see if I would like it. I had to smile to myself when I recalled the expectant look on his face when he presents me with a gift.

My angels giggled as the doorman held the door for them and called them ladies. It was a trip to watch them; I probably had that same wide eyed look of awe on my face the first couple of weeks when I first arrived to the city. We got into the car and I told the girls where we were going and again the squeals began, and Janice was beside herself to meet the people that helped me more than they will ever know. The car pulled up to a traffic signal and there was a flower vendor right on the corner and I quickly hopped out despite the girls protest and picked up a bouquet of Daisy’s for Mrs. R. I was feeling kinda sentimental at the moment and I wanted to make her smile, she was such a special lady.

The car double parked in front of the pizzeria and we all shuffled out. Matt said to call when we were ready and I told him to take his time that we were going to be in the restaurant for awhile. I grabbed both girls by the hand and Mrs. R. flowers and dashed into the little eatery and coming to a skidded stop right in front of Mr. R. who was holding a steaming platter of manicotti. The older man was agile on his feet though because he spun around me almost 360 degrees and still didn’t spill one drop of Mrs. R. special sauce and set it on the table where the young couple he served clapped at his over the top presentation of their meal.

He turned and patted me on the cheek as I gave him a sheepish smile. I quickly introduced him to my angels and he called out for Mrs. R. Who came bustling out of the kitchen wiping her hands on her apron as she ambled into the dining area? I gallantly presented her the flowers and repeated my introductions. She giggled like a teenage girl at the flowers and then the girls were simultaneously engulfed in the large rose scented bosom and immediately fussed over. They were deposited in a seat and their table was littered with dishes of piping hot pizza and pasta before they could even blink. I left them staring at the food in front of them as if they didn’t know where to begin with their meal.

I hung up my coat and washed my hands before putting on an apron and I helped take the telephone orders and box up the pizzas and pasta, calzones, salads, and the desserts for the pickup orders. I kept an eye on the girls as they worked through a mountain of Italian goodness. I almost laughed out loud at the rapture on their faces as they sampled a little bit of everything. They took numerous pictures with their cell phones and there was just joy in my heart just watching them enjoy themselves.

By the time it began to get dark outside the girls looked like they were going to fall asleep on top of their take out boxes. I called for Matt and sent a quick message to my man that I was doing fine and I was going to drop the girls off before coming home. Mrs. R. pulled me aside and told me about the surprise Birthday party being held for Gino over the weekend at Gino’s house. I made sure to file that little bit of information away, the girls were here for an entire week and after my plans of showing them as much of the Big Apple as I can, and then the club, and now Gino’s birthday party, they were going to have a grand time here and a lot to talk about when they go home.

The car came and the girls tiredly got into it as Matt stored the food up front. I made sure that he ate something because we had a ton of food. I was sure the girls weren’t going to be able to get through all of it. Matt happily accepted my offer and chose a desert saying that he had already eaten dinner, He happily spooned the creamy Tiramisu into his mouth while he navigated the evening traffic.

When we got to the hotel the doorman held the car door open for us and we all slipped out one by one. Karla gave me a tired kiss and I made sure they had the condo number as well as my cell phone and Damien’s cell phone just in case of anything. I was kind of tired myself and I couldn’t wait to get home to Damien and get my lovin’ and go to bed. Janice turned to me at the last moment and I waited as she debated with herself to tell me whatever it was that was on her mind.

“I didn’t know if you wanted to know and I didn’t want to ruin our day. But my conscience wouldn’t let me keep this information to myself. Your Dad was in an accident with the tractor out in the field I am told. He almost severed his arm off and no one found him for hours and hours. Infection set in and they had to operate to take the arm anyway, but he is still sick from the infection. He is at the County Hospital. Karla and I found out yesterday. I didn’t know if you knew already or even if you wanted to know. But I couldn’t keep it to myself.” She whispered and wrapped her arms around my frozen frame. I let a few minutes of numbed silence pass before I urged her to join Karla and get some rest. I thanked her for the information, at least I knew and I had a choice of what I wanted to with the news.

My mind raced a mile a minute all the way home. I refused to feel bad for the bigoted son of a bitch. Karma can be a nasty thing. No way will I let him have enough power in my life to upset my happiness. I finally came to terms with what he and Nate did to me that day. I was coming to terms with the fact that Damien, Gino, Paulie, Mr. and Mrs. R, my angels, and even Marcus was now my family. But now the one I left behind had to come back and remind me that they were there. What was I supposed to do, call them and pleasantly inquire if the old fuck is going to live? I felt my eyes burning with unshed tears. Matt kept looking in the rear view mirror concerned about how quiet I was being. I usually talked his ear off but I was too busy struggling with the feelings of betrayal and hatred in my heart. I couldn’t help but wonder how my mother was doing? How was she taking this news, the old man was her world. I wondered if Nate got any help with the farm, this time of year was harvesting season and with the old goat out of commission, was he making it? Then I slumped over and screamed into my fists that were clenched tightly over my thighs. Why should I care, they didn’t care about me. I shouldn’t give a shit about their well being but my heart gave a pause and I felt so torn. I wanted to know about them but yet I didn’t, I shouldn’t.

I didn’t even realize it when the car had come to a stop until Damien opened my door. He helped my numbed form get out of the car and he tried to rub some warmth back into my limbs. His luscious lips were set in a grim line and he kept muttering under his breath about, “people from my home town brought nothing but pain into my world and he refused to let it happen again.” I didn’t even have the energy to correct him or tell him how conflicted my thoughts and feelings were. I was so confused in what I felt I should feel and what it was that I actually felt towards the callous cold hearted people that gave me life.

Nothing but my inner turmoil registered to me as Damien led me up to our condo and straight through to the master bath. And my heart grew to epic proportions because he didn’t question me. He didn’t demand to know what was going on. He just knew that I was hurting and he just bathed me and redressed me in one of his soft t-shirts. He placed me in the middle of the bed and surrounded me with his strength and love. He soothed me and petted me until my eyes grew heavy and he lulled me to sleep with a kiss to my forehead.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

Damien’s POV…

  (Delicious Damien––––>)

I could feel my arm going numb as I laid there with Gavin tucked neatly into my side but I didn’t care. I would endure any amount of pain and discomfort as long as Gavin was safe and comfortable. He was currently curled around my deaden limb with his head resting on my shoulder. He had finally managed to fall into a peaceful sleep in the early hours of the morning after having a restless night, and I dared not to move for fear that my shifting around would wake him up.

I knew the welfare of his father and the rest of his family weighed heavily upon him; more so than he had let on earlier in the evening when he had gotten the bad news from his friends, and it pissed me off to no end. I realized that I couldn’t blame his friends for telling him about his father’s tragic accident. But I sort of felt that the old buzzard needed a lesson in humility. I couldn’t blame his angels at all for his physical pain or his mental anguish. As a matter of fact I owed them my undying gratitude because if it wasn’t for them taking care of him after his family’s brutality, Gavin would have never made his way into my life.

I checked the time on the clock sitting on the bedside table and realized that it will soon be dawn. And I had so much on my schedule today, but I was mentally choosing which appointments I could put off until later in the day and which of them I could cancel all together. There was no way in hell I was leaving Gavin’s side this morning when he opens those gorgeous blue eyes.

I was going to have to call my secretary and have her check up on his father in the hospital and his brother on their family’s farm and make sure that man received the best care as possible, and the brother had all the help he needed for harvesting season. I also wanted her to have my private jet on standby in case my boy wanted to go and see the undeserving pieces of shit, and he best be aware of the fact that I will be right by his side if he decides to fly back to his former home to see that bigoted son of a bitch.

Every time I thought about the bruises that I had mapped out on every available surface of his body and the pain he must of endured, while scared and huddled on a bus running all the way across the country for his very life from the people who gave him life made me want to commit murder. But my angel, my forgiving kindhearted prince would never condone such an action. He had actually spent all night worrying himself to death about those disgusting bastards, so much so it even interrupted his sleep, something he was very fond of.

I have long since come to realize that my love is special person. His angels knew it, Mr. and Mrs. Rossetti knew it, so did Marcus, Gino, and Paulie they all knew it too. And Gavin certainly deserved everything this world had to offer him, and I was going to make damn sure he got whatever his heart desired.

Gavin began to stir and I shifted him even closer to the warmth of my body. I needed to know what his plans were today so that I could set my own into action. I knew it wouldn’t be long before he popped up full of life and energy as usual. He always tried to beat me to the punch in the mornings and wake up before I did so that he could watch me do the little things like shave, or he would tie my tie for me if I am going to my office downtown rather than work from my home studio. He was so thoughtful like that, and I melted a little more each time he did it, and I had to brush my lips against his warm sleep flushed cheek in gratitude. His beautiful blues opened and he blinked up at me and I could immediately tell that he wasn’t going to be his usual bright bubbly self this morning and the reason why made my blood simmer.

“Good morning precious.” I whispered against his warm skin hoping to see that happy go lucky spark ignite in his gaze. But he nuzzled chin with his nose for a second before he released a hefty sigh and murmured his morning greetings to me. And I didn’t like it, not one bit. He would usually have been climbing all over me by this point, using that enticing little ass of his to torment the length of my morning wood before I made him stop antics and focus. This lackluster downtrodden person was not my boy, and I almost felt at a loss at what to do for him.

Gavin gave me a perfunctory kiss then he slid off the bed and quietly made his way to the bathroom and closed the door. “Oh hell no, this is not going to make him have a set back. No way!” I thought as I threw back the covers and got out of bed. I hurried down the hall to the playroom and I slipped into a pair of leathers. I didn’t even bother to do them up, it was time to take my boy completely out of his negative headspace, shake him up, and put him back together again. And it was going to be hardcore and impassioned. More intense than what we have ever attempted in a scene before now and he needed it. I wanted him to remember that he is loved and cherished.  He needed a reminder of where he is, how far he made it, and who he belonged to.

I charged back into my bedroom with purpose in my stride and I dropped the items I selected from our playroom on the bed. I walked over to the mini fridge in the corner and pulled out a bottle of juice and a bottle of water. We will have breakfast after I have taken care of his emotional and physical needs. I heard the water in the bathroom shut off just as I finished preparing the bed. I took my stance next to the bed and waited for him to open the door to the bathroom. And of course he didn’t linger too long in there, he was never a bathroom hog and that was another thing I adored about him.

Gavin opened the door and I watched his eyes as they immediately found me standing next to our massive bed, and his heated gaze traveled from the top of my bed head to the tips of my naked toes. I let him look his fill before I barked out the order for him to present and pointed to the spot right in front of me on the floor. I almost smiled at his haste to scurry across the carpet to do my bidding. He dropped to his knees settled back on his heels and clasped his hands behind his back. His right hand holding his left wrist with his eyes respectfully lowered to the ground. His towel dropped the instant he moved across the room leaving gloriously naked for me to feast my eyes on his gorgeous body.

I made a slow circuit around naked form studying the utter perfection of his position. I ran a finger across his right shoulder and smiled as he visibly shivered from my touch. “Stand and present.” I quietly ordered and he gracefully rose to his feet. His stance was once again perfect and I couldn’t help the pride that surged through my veins and the slow burn of desire firing up every cell in my body. He is absolutely stunning and more than I could have ever wanted or wished for in my boy, and my partner.

I stepped right up to him and made sure my naked chest brushed against his equally naked back. I could feel the tiny pinpricks of electricity spark from the contact flesh against flesh, my cock surged to life. The head popped out the unzipped crotch and leaked it’s appreciation against my abdomen. My finger kissed along his warm delicate skin and I made sure my nails scrapped pretty pink lines down his thighs to the back of his knees and up towards his groin. I skipped over his rock hard cock and twirled the blond hairs of his pubic bush through my fingers. I heard him hiss out a ragged a breath, but other than that he didn’t break from his stance.

 “Good boy.” I purred and watched him stand just a little taller, preening at my spoken praise. I decided to start taking my sweet boy apart and making him fly. I turned and once again descended his luscious body until I was on my knees behind him. And without warning I leaned forward and licked the delicious crease of his ass tasting the mouth watering flavor of his skin and inhaling the clean scent of the soap he used in his shower. It was a heady mix and another wave of lust washed through me and pooled in my groin.

Giving him one more lewd and lascivious lick, I got to my feet and leaned over to whisper in his ear. “This ass is so mine this morning baby and before I fuck it raw, I am going to rim you until you don’t know who you are.” I purred and he shuddered against me and released the sweetest little whimper I have ever heard. Yes, I was going to enjoy the hell out of driving him out of his ever loving mind. My cock was hard and throbbing at just the idea of it. “You can make all the noise you need to. I want to hear your pleasure, I want to smell it, taste it, and I damn sure want to feel it.” I continued to seduce his senses with my words and the cadence of my voice as I led him to the side of the bed.

Those pretty eyes were glazed over and his breathing had become erratic. Yes, it wouldn’t take much to trip him right over the edge and into his subspace. “Climb onto the bed for me sweet boy, and lay face down.” I instructed him and he immediately complied. He laid down on his stomach; spread his arms out towards the headboard and his feet splayed wide and he presented his delectable ass for my pleasure.

“Like this, Sir?” He meekly asked me and I gently stroked down the length of his spine with a single finger and watched my sweet baby arch into my caress. “Yes, exactly like that love.” I stated and continued to caress his soft creamy skin. I ran that same finger down and over his firm bubble butt, and down his thigh and his calf until I took hold of his ankle. I heard him gasp as he felt the padded leather cuff that I quickly snapped onto his ankle and deftly adjusted the length of the strap anchoring him to the bed frame only giving him just enough room to move the way I wanted him to.

I repeated the action with his other leg and then each of his arms. I stepped back and pursued my handiwork and I felt my cock surge and pump out a copious amount of pre-ejaculate at the awe inspiring sight in front of me. Gavin was splayed out like every Doms wet dream and I had to swallow the groan of sheer excitement as I all but ripped my pants off of my body with shaking hands. I climbed up onto the bed and I blanketed his much smaller frame with mine. “Oh God, this is heaven.” I made sure he felt my solid weight pressing him into the mattress; I wanted him to feel my strength and take refuge in it. I undulated my entire frame in one sensuous wave and rubbed myself all over him from the top of his shaggy blond head to the bottom of his perfect little pink feet. His body instinctively followed mine and he mewled so sweetly for me.

Making everything as tactile as possible, I touched and caressed him everywhere I could reach. I licked him all over his delectable body until I reached my target of his ripe rounded ass cheeks. I used my large hands and kneaded the perfect twin mounds and watched as the prettiest pinkest little hole quivered and twitched for me. I couldn’t hold it in anymore as I growled as I spread his cheeks wide and promptly buried my face in the crack of his ass. Gavin cried out and his hands clutched around the straps of his restraints and he rocked his hips back into my face seeking more contact with my wicked tongue. My tongue immediately found his striated entrance and I tickled the unresisting muscle with the tip of my tongue before giving it a good wet long lick.

I don’t know how long I licked, sucked, and nibbled on that sensitive ring of nerves, but Gavin had completely lost it. He was thrashing from side to side, as far as the restraints would let him. He reared up at some point up onto his knees and spread his legs wide, giving me all the access that I wanted. My hand snaked under his groin and I rolled his velvety balls in my palm before I wrapped my fist around his warm wet cock and I pumped that pretty prick in time to my tongue fucking into his shivering entrance.

He rambled and mumbled incoherently as he wiggled and pushed himself back further onto my questing tongue; only to try to wiggle away when he felt overwhelmed. But I didn’t give him the chance to get very far by holding him in place by his hips. I continued my relentless assault on his senses, and my sweet boy just begged and pleaded for more. My own prick was so hard and I scared it was going to pop right off.

Leaning back, I heard Gavin whine in protest of me stopping what I was doing to him, but I promptly stuck a finger into his spit saturated chute and he cried out and thrust himself back onto my hand “Hmm…You like that baby?” I asked as I reached for the lube on the nightstand and flicked the cap open and poured some of the slick directly on my penetrating digits. With every thrust of my finger I made sure to press on his prostate. He jumped and ground his hips into my hand some more, and the way he groaned and raised his ass higher in the air totally needy and wanting. I removed my fingers and I bent low over his back as I used my knees to spread his trembling thighs open a little wider.

“Are you ready for me, because baby I am going to fuck you until we both can’t walk.” I declared a second before I plunged straight into his hot shuddering chute with one mighty thrust. His shocked muscles clamped almost painfully around my cock and I had to clench my teeth to prevent myself from howling to the rooftop at how fucking awesome and tight he felt on my turgid shaft. I was practically willing myself not to cum right then and there. I wanted to fuck him until my dick was raw. And damn it I had to be mindful that I didn’t bruise the sensitive skin around his slender hips with the grip I had on him… I pressed my palm into the small of his back and I pulled back almost all the way out of his heated channel before I snapped forward my hips and buried myself as deep as I could get into my own personal haven. I took a calming breath and then I began to pound him through the fucking mattress; long powerful thrusts with my entire bodyweight behind them.

Gavin thrashed and begged and matched me thrust for thrust. Soon the entire bed was rocking with such force that the headboard was repeatedly banging against the wall. It was leaving scuff marks on the paint and I couldn’t have cared less.  I continued to ride him so forcefully that Gavin had a white knuckled grip the straps of his wrist restraints to keep himself from sliding right into the headboard. My balls quivered and my spine tingled, my entire body flushed hot from head to toe as my imminent release made itself known. I wrapped my fist around his dribbling cock and pumped him in time with my entire length thrusting into the mind blowing tightness of his spasming chute.

Gavin went completely rigid as his orgasm tore through him; he shuddered once as he turned those watery electric blue eyes towards me and pleaded with one word…“Please.” And my body tightened even more and I gave him what he so desperately needed.

 “Come.” I demanded as my own completion took hold of very nerve ending and sent me flying of the edge of that steep precipice and into the stratosphere. I soared and reveled in the intensity of it as my balls emptied themselves deep inside of my boy. I couldn’t even scream as my body locked itself up so tight that even my toes curled painfully into the rumpled sheets. I felt Gavin go completely limp underneath me, his body still trembling with the after effects of finding his own release.

I immediately grabbed the comforter and buried our sweaty bodies underneath it and I unbound him from the bed frame and gently rubbed his wrists and his ankles. When I went back to lie down and love on him until he came back from wherever his mind went to.  After a few minutes his eyes fluttered open. I stroked his sweat damp hair off his forehead and he gave me a bright smile and immediately pushed himself even further into my arms and giggled. I wiggled my naked still wet cock against his thigh and he shyly ducked his flushed face under my neck.

  “And yes, my baby was going to be alright.” I felt my heart soar as he snuggled his little frame into me as far as he could get before he settled in and became quiet. I heard his whispered little thank you from under my throat and I just kissed the top of his head and settled in for a little nap. We have time enough to deal with everything else now that Gavin was taken care of and refocused on where he needed to be.

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

Gavin’s POV…

(My idea of what Paulie looks like, model Pete Findland—––>)

Is it possible to love someone too much? Well I think that I couldn’t possibly love my Damien any more than I do right now. I mean the man is beyond anything and anyone that I have ever dreamed of, and to be able to call him mine was mind blowing for me. Over the last couple of days he has gone out of his way to make me happy. I spent three days arguing with him when I found out that he had made arrangements to take care of my father’s hospital bill, which he had Nathan hire extra help for the farm to get them through harvesting season, and he has even been paying the bills in their house. It was way too much, but he refused to budge on the subject. So, I thanked him with my heart, my body, and my soul, because I knew that he wasn’t doing it for them, he was doing it for me. I had scared him the other night when I got the news about my father’s illness, and when I shut down, he had refused to let me dwell in that dark place inside my head.

Damien had immediately taken me in hand, he had picked up all my scattered pieces, and put be back together again. He made sure that I was 100 percent okay, and he threw himself into making sure that my friends were entertained during their stay here in the big city. Tonight was their last night of their vacation and as promised, we are going to show them around the Dungeon. I knew for a fact that Karla was chomping at the bit to go and see what BDSM was all about. She has been more than curious since the day I explained that part of my relationship with Damien to them. But Janice on the other hand, she was more wary and kept her thoughts to herself on the subject.

I was still on the fence about making the decision about going home to see my folks. A part of me wanted to, and another part of me didn’t. I felt that they had betrayed me; I felt that they didn’t deserve another thought from me. But I also felt like I needed to have a say or more like a final say before I walked away from them forever. There wasn’t going to be reconciliation with my family. They had crossed a line that should have never been crossed. They should have either kicked me out or loved me for the person that I still am. But no, they felt that the abomination that I was, I needed to be removed from the face of the earth permanently according to their God. “Pfft, what a crock of shit.” I thought bitterly as I pulled up my leather pants and snapped the button at the waist closed. I refused to question their actions anymore of how could they do something like that to me, I was done. I found myself wanting to tell them that I am still me and that I am not an abomination. And I especially wanted them to know that they did not break me and that they never would.

I looked up and almost squealed when I saw Damien standing in front of me, he was looking at me like had been trying for a while to get my attention. He was standing there with his gorgeous aquamarine eyes running all over me from the top of my head, to my face, my naked chest; over my leather clad legs, and even my feet. And I felt his heated gaze shimmer over my skin like it was a physical caress. I couldn’t help the little whimper that escaped my throat. My sexy beast once again brought those mesmerizing eyes back up to my face and he gave me a knowing smug little smirk as he drew me into his arms and I happily snuggled into his chest.

“What were you thinking about so hard when I came into the room just now?” He asked me after planting a kiss on my forehead.

I tilted my head back so that I could gaze up into his handsome face. “I was cementing my decision about wanting to go home to see my folks for one last time.” I whispered and Damien muscled arms squeezed me a little tighter into his broad chest offering me comfort as always. He turned the both of our bodies around, and then he plopped on the end of the bed and pulled me into his lap.

“Are you sure? Because I will never fault you, or think any less of you if you never want to see those people again.” He informed me as he ran his knuckles over my cheek and my skin tingled from the gentle contact. I almost sighed out loud my pleasure at hearing his words. I was blessed to have found this man, oh my word, was I ever. I had to shake myself to get back into the conversation.

“I just have something to say to them before I can get my closure and move on. They are not my family anymore; real families don’t do what they did to me. I mean; yes I am gay, but who I love does not change who I am as a person. I am still the same Gavin, and will always be Gavin.” I stated and I could feel a wave of emotion well up and try to overtake me again, but before I could give into it and be swept away in a roiling mass of pain, I felt Damien’s arms anchor me against his warm chest and effectively chase away the negative thoughts.

“Come on beautiful, let finish getting dressed, we still have to pick up the girls, and I don’t want to miss Paulie and Gino’s show. It’s going to be hardcore, Paulie is going to be using sensory deprivation and he is going to be clamping Gino as well. It’s been forever since I have seen it done; a lot of people don’t practice to those extremes anymore.” He said almost bouncing around like a kid getting ready to go to Disney World. I couldn’t help the giggle that peeled out of my chest. He gave me one of his looks and I quickly scurried off his lap, and skidded to a stop inside the walk in closet. I got my shirt and my jacket to finish up my outfit for the evening.

By the time Damien’s car made it to the girl’s Hotel they were already waiting for us. Matt jumped out of the limo and made his way around the vehicle to open the door for them. They literally stumbled into the car and I immediately tucked myself in between them and told them how pretty they looked all decked out in the little mini dresses. They were blond bombshells; I knew Damien had already arranged for a security detail to follow them around the club at a discreet distance to make sure nothing happened to them if they weren’t at our side. I knew he did this because he was damn sure going to be all into Paulie’s scene tonight.

After greeting the girls, Damien spent a majority f the ride texting back and forth on his cell phone and I wondered if everything was okay. I was about to ask him but Karla asked me a question and my attention was taken over by my Angels. Janice confessed that she had someone meeting her at the club, a cute bellhop from the Hotel had asked her out and she agreed. Karla gushed about how cute and sweet he was, but I was still a little nervous, but as long as she remained on the property of the club then I wouldn’t freak out and I said as much. She promised to behave, and Karla had leaned over and quietly whispered it was because Janice didn’t want to witness any of the kinks going on in the place, and that was fine with me. Not everyone is suited for this lifestyle.

Damien finally put his phone away and he was the first one out of the car, he graciously helped the girls out and bowed like a courtly prince and they giggled in unison at his playful antics. The Dungeon was hopping and there was huge line outside and even a larger crowd inside. Janice immediately made a beeline for the bar and we dutifully followed her. It took no time at all for her to locate her bellboy and he was a cutie, I must say. And after Damien glared at him for a good ten minutes we left her under Micah’s watchful eyes and made our way to the upstairs playroom.

Karla resembled a bobble head with her head bouncing from left to right as she tried to take in the different scenes in process all at once. She asked a billion and one questions and Damien tried his best to answer her. She was in the middle of asking another question when she stopped mid-sentence. I turned to see what happened to her but she was staring opened mouth and wide eyed in front of us, so I turned to see what she was seeing and instant realization dawned on me. It was like that for me when I first saw the man myself. Marcus was standing there just on the inside of the private play area with a drink hand. He was talking to one of the Dungeon Master’s for the evening, and he made an impressive sight wearing almost adherent leather pants and a silky black long sleeved shirt that was all the way open revealing his delicious chest and all those mouth watering abdominal muscles.

Giggling at her, I reached over and pushed her chin to close her mouth. She snapped out of her trance but her eyes never left the Dominant man. I wanted to tell her she was barking up the wrong tree, but the beautiful little black haired cutie he had briefly introduced to is the other evening by the name of Corey, shyly stepped up to his side and was immediately drawn into Marcus’ luscious body. I heard a huff from beside me, and I turned to see Karla in full pout with her arms crossed over her generous boobs.

“Damn it to hell, now I really wish I was a gosh darned boy. I mean look at the gene pool ya’ll get to pick from, and us girls get the backwater tobacco chewing, beer guzzling, yodels named, Bubba. Lord have mercy.” She cried loud enough for all to hear and we all burst out laughing.

Damien almost had to wipe tears from his face he was laughing so hard. He led Karla into the room and I followed as he introduced her to Marcus and Corey. I couldn’t help the smile on my face because Marcus looked like he was completely smitten with the beautiful boy, although he was trying hard not to show it, and the poor cutie, Corey looked like he was so out of his element by the way he clung to his man. So, I bounced over to him and reintroduced myself. Karla was again firing of her questions now to the two larger than life Doms. I pulled Corey over to the refreshment tables and made small talk. He was a shy little thing, God Bless him, but he was gorgeous with all that midnight black hair cut to perfection around his head and pretty face, and then those big innocent blue eyes blinking at you made you want to do naughty things to him. I could definitely see why Marcus is so enamored with the little cutie.

Corey loosened up a bit and we made tentative plans to have lunch in the near future. And out of the corner of my eye, I made sure that my Dom didn’t have anything yet to drink before I asked the bartender to prepare his favorite, Ciroc Red Berry with a twist of lime. We were not playing tonight, so I knew he would be okay with an alcoholic beverage. I also made sure I made him a plate of a variety of hors d’ oeuvres. Corey and I wandered back over to our men and Karla. She had a drink in her hand and a pate on her lap so she was already taken care of. Corey sat down on the sofa with Marcus, he was practically lying on top of the man and Marcus looked like he was in seventh heaven.

I knelt at my Dominant’s feet and offered my goodies, well the food, not those goodies, and my chest puffed out a little when he leaned over and kissed me on my head and told me I was a very good boy. I couldn’t help but beam with pride and I saw Karla smiling wistfully at the both of us. Then I got to wondering if she would be happy in the city, and maybe finding a Dominant and getting into the lifestyle herself. I must remember to ask her later on.

“Pay attention my sweet boy. The show is about to start.” Damien whispered in my ear and I had to fight not to shiver as his warm breath brushed over the sensitive skin of my neck.

The lights in the room dimmed and the lights on the stage brightened, I could make out the small velvet covered table off to the side of what looked like two rails, the kind you would find on stairs, but these were embedded in heavy rubber base, and attached to the rails were soft wrist restraints, and at the base there were ankle restraints as well. So, I took it that the sub would be restrained standing upright, “Oh interesting.” I thought as I watched our loveable bear, Paulie lead the nude Gino out on stage. I heard Karla’s indrawn breath, because Paulie was only wearing his leather pants, they were loose and hung low on his hips, showing off that sexy V that led to his impressive bulge between the man’s enormous thighs. Paulie was huge and covered in a pelt of dark brown hair. And Gino loved it, every time Paulie went without a shirt; Gino made a beeline for the man and rubbed himself all over the hairy beast like he was marking his territory. It was funny sometimes, because Gino didn’t care, wherever Paulie went shirtless that was where Gino would attack.

A hush fell over the room as we watched Paulie bend over and whisper something in Gino’s ear. My friend eagerly nodded his head. And Paulie kissed him right below the ear before leading him over to the rails. Everyone dared not move as Gino was strapped in, with everything Paulie was doing he made sure to talk to Gino, to get his consent, and continue with the scene. I watched as Paulie handed him a bell ball to use to stop the scene if so chose, if he became overwhelmed, or didn’t like something that was happening. Next came a wicked looking mask. When Paulie fitted over Gino’s curls and adjusted in place, I grew a little uncomfortable. The thing covered his head completely, there were no holes for the eyes or ears, I barely even saw holes for your nose, but I guess they were there because Gino was breathing just fine.

You could hear a pin drop as Paulie stepped away from his masked boy, he snapped his fingers and waved his hand in front of Gino’s face and smiled when he got no response. Then the Dom carefully caressed Gino and the boy arched into his touch. You could see his visible shudder as Paulie wrapped a meaty fist around Gino’s erection and gave him a slow languid stroke from root to tip. I could feel my own cock twitch to life with the erotic show. I barely could turn my head away from the stage, but I had to see how Karla was doing, and judging by the enraptured look on her face, she was just fine. I went back to watching and my eyes almost popped out of my head.

Paulie had moved the table over and on the table was what pins looked like dozens of metal clothes. When Damien had mentioned clamping, I thought he meant nipple clamps or something like that, but not metal clothes pins. I felt Damien’s strong fingers run through my hair, but I couldn’t take my eyes off the stage. Paulie was beginning to systematically lick a spot of skin and then attach the clothespins in a straight line across Gino’s chest. By the time he was done there were at least twenty pins neatly lined in a row right above Gino’s nipple line. Paulie went back to the table began to unravel what looked like twine from a much larger ball of the stuff. He turned back to his submissive and threaded the twine through the pins, and I wondered what on earth for, but I kept watching sure that all would be revealed shortly.

Damien pulled me up into his lap, and I was more than happy to settle into his broad chest and feel the steady calming beat of his heart at my back. The anticipation that Paulie was building on stage was causing my own heart rate to spike and my breathing to speed up too. I was ball of nerves, strung tighter than that twine the Dom was using. My sole focus was on the two people on the stage, all thoughts of Karla, and my new friend, Corey went flying through the roof as Paulie unfurled a single tail wicked looking leather whip, and I almost slipped off of Damien’s lap but he caught me and leaned forward. “If this too much babe, do you want to adjoin to another room?” He whispered in my ear and I found myself vigorously shaking my head. My eyes glued to Gino as he took a powerful lash of that whip.

The tail wrapped around his thigh and kissed the tip of his cock, and his whole body jerked in response and even before he could settle down, Paulie expertly swung the whip again and the tail wrapped around the opposite thigh and repeated the kiss against his painful looking erection. This continued for a few more lashes and then Paulie dropped the whip. He reached behind Gino and worked what I supposed was a butt plug. Gino’s whole body undulated as Paulie pulled the device free, he promptly dropped his pants and slightly bent his boy over at the waist.

It was awe inspiring to watch the big man mount his much smaller boy. Paulie began to thrust his powerful hips; every muscle in Gino’s body was on breath taking display as he clenched the straps of his restraints. He took the beastly power that his Dom unleashed on him, you could hear the grunts, smell the scent of sex, and see the sheen of sweat glistening on both of their writhing bodies. I unconsciously began to grind on the length of Damien rigid cock under my ass. Damien large hands flew to my gyrating hips, but he didn’t restrict my movements in the least, he was more like guiding them, and I watched a bright red flush take over Gino’s entire body. Paulie gave one more mighty shove and he reached around Gino’s chest pulled the end of the string, yanking all of the pins off of Gino’s reddened flesh almost simultaneously, and Gino let out an ear piercing scream as his cock exploded.

My friend’s cock shot so hard, his milky white cum spewed in an arch across the stage. His entire body seized before he lost all coordination, and Paulie caught his now limp form before he could hit the ground. God, my own cock was drenching my leathers and Damien’s was throbbing under my butt. I wanted to turn around drop my pants and just impale myself on him, but I just concentrated on regulating my breathing, and willing my excited member to calm the hell down.

Paulie had released his boy from his bindings and uncovered his head. He swooped his almost comatose lover up into his thick arms and carried him backstage. And from the blissed out look on Gino’s tear stained face, it looked like it was going to be a while before he came back from subspace.

No one said anything for a few minutes as we all dealt with the different reactions towards the show. I sneaked a peek at Karla just as she turned her head to look at me with glazed over eyes. She managed inquire as to where the ladies room was, and a waiter passing by volunteered to show her. She just shook her head gave me wink before following the willowy barely dressed guy. I turned back to Damien and those smoldering aquamarine eyes were blown wide open, I began to shake my head because I knew what that look meant, and I wasn’t ready to be incapacitated for days not being able to walk after he was through with me. So, I jumped up and grabbed a surprised Corey by the hand and dragged him off to see if I could introduce him to Gino and Paulie.

Corey giggled at my antics, but he followed along well enough as I held his hand and steered him through the maze of aftercare rooms. I saw one of the Dungeon Masters and I asked for Paulie but he told me Paulie and Gino had a family emergency, and that they barely had time to get dressed before leaving. I turned back the way I came and apologized to Corey who reassured me that it was alright. I kept him with me as I went to check on Janice and to make sure Karla didn’t fall into a toilet somewhere. He was my buffer in avoiding being dragged off by my horny Dominant somewhere. I was bummed Corey didn’t get to meet my other friends, I am sure Gino would have been a hoot to talk to right after his brains had oozed out the tip of his cock. But we made do by dancing the night away with my Angels instead.

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

Gavin’s POV…

(Damien’s Jet––––>)

 

My nerves nearly got the best of me when I opened my eyes this morning, today was the day that the girls were returning home and I was going to accompany them.  I was going with them to see my family for maybe the very last time. I felt like my emotions were see-sawing back and forth all over the place. I was full of indignation one minute, and total fear the next. But as always, my rock, my love, and Dominant was right there at my side through all of my ups and downs. Right now, Damien had me tucked securely under his arm as his driver whisked us towards the airport. I was again awed by Damien’s wealth and generosity. He was using his own private Jet to fly us all back to Idaho in first class luxury. The girls were busy twittering in their seats and giggling with each other, oohing and aahing over the splendor of the limo alone. But Damien’s sole focus was on me and that alone had my pounding pulse evening out.

I wanted to cry when I looked at the people surrounding me at this very moment. Those two giggling Angels were my saving Grace right after my family had committed the ultimate act of betrayal against me. And the Lord only knows what would have happened to me if Janice hadn’t been the person that she is and picked me up off the side of the street and took me to seek medical treatment. And her friend Karla, who had been a complete stranger to me at the time, had opened her home to me and the both of them gave me money out of their own pockets in order for me to save myself and get away from my abusers. Then as if the good Lord was still on my side, he sent me straight to the Rosetti’s and through them and their nephew, Gino, I found my Damien and that alone was my ultimate blessing. The man has seen me at my lowest and still he pursued me and made me feel like I am some kind of crowned Prince. All I had to do was submit to him, obey and love him, and let me tell you that was the easiest thing for me to do. I handed this man my world when I first laid eyes on him, and he promised to hold it in his safe keeping for as long as I wanted him to. If I was the swooning type, I would have dropped at his feet like a ton of bricks.

“Baby, how are you feeling?” Damien leaned over  whispered in my ear, his soft lips just barely brushed the outer shell of my ear causing a tremor of heat to shiver down my spine.

“I am doing okay, kind of nervous, but otherwise okay.” I quietly answered him.

He tilted his head forward and  he used the tip of his nose to nuzzle my hair at my temple. I heard him inhaling the scent of my favorite freesia and white tea shampoo, a habit of his especially when I am fresh from my shower. “Baby, I will not hesitate to remove you from the situation if they become ignorant, or they have the nerve to attempt to speak ill of you in front of me. I hope you understand that. I will not tolerate it and I will do whatever it takes to make sure that you are alright and that no one will ever hurt you like that ever again.”

Despite the fact that the girls were sitting right there, just a few feet across from us, I felt the hot tears rise, I was trying desperately to hold them back but I failed to do so as they welled over and dripped down my cheeks. I climbed over my man,  straddled his muscled thighs, wrapped my arms around his neck, and buried my face under his chin. And my Angels, God bless them, went silent for only a brief second before they realized that I was an emotional mess, and they went back to talking and ignoring us completely effectively giving us as much privacy as they were able to give us at the moment.

 All too soon the car was pulling into a section of the airport reserved for private flights. Damien gently eased me from under his chin and wiped the evidence of my tears away from my cheeks with his handkerchief. Once I was settled back into my seat, the girls turned their attention to me and started firing off questions about Damien’s jet and if I ever flew in it and the like. I had no choice but to be tickled by the energy and their excitement. To be honest I was a little excited too, this would be my very first time on a plane of any kind, and it was just my luck it was my boyfriend’s private aircraft. And I was just as gobsmacked as the girls when the limo pulled right up to the steps of a beautiful machine. I am sure my jaw was on the ground as I watched Damien’s security detail get out of the front of the car and secured the area before opening our doors for us. Immediately more staff descended the stairs of the plane and reached the car to transfer our luggage to the plane.

Janice and Karla were first to exit the car, then it was Damien, and he reached in to take my hand and helped me out of the car. We boarded the plane and we were immediately greeted and fawned over by the inflight staff. And again, I was amazed by the decadence of the interior of Damien’s Jet. The inside looked more like a fancy sitting room rather than an aircraft. Damien made sure the girls were comfortable before  turning his full attentions towards me, but I was too busy almost vibrating in my seat to pay much attention to him as he spoke with his pilot and staff. They went through a safety spiel and showed us how to use the emergency equipment and where they were located. My love had a staff of two pilots, along with two flight attendants, and four bodyguards. Everyone was settled into the plush chairs and buckled in before the plane began to slowly maneuver around the run way. I could feel my skin tingling and my face was practically glued to the window as I watched the whole procedure of getting the plane ready to take off.

I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turned and my excited wide eyed gaze locked with Damien’s doting aquamarine eyes. He extended his long arm and offered me a slice of mint bubble gum; he  told me to put it in my mouth and chew it before the plane started to taxi down the runway. He did the same to the girls and I recalled people saying somewhere that your ears won’t pop when the plane took off if you are chewing a piece of gum. So, I quickly chucked the piece of spearmint chew in my mouth a second before I heard the powerful engines roar to life and the plane began to gradually pick up speed as we flashed down the runway. My nose was pressed to the glass with delight as everything swooshed by at what seemed to be supersonic speed. I gasped and held my breath as the nose of the craft lifted up off the ground and we were airborne. My eyes burned, I didn’t even want to blink and miss a thing as we ascended into the clouds. I you could actually see them like white fluffs of cotton, and  I wondered if I reached out and touched them, how would they feel?

It took a long time for me to turn away from the panoramic view of blue skies and the golden rays  of the shining sun as we evened out to what I guessed was the acceptable height. The pilot’s voice filtered throughout the plane as he announced our altitude, the temperature outside, and the length of time it will take for us to reach our destination. I put all my anxiety about my upcoming family reunion to the back of my mind when the two lovely young women began to bringing out trays of finger foods. Upon closer inspection, I saw that most of them were my favorites, and I immediately knew who  was responsible for the menu. I almost melted into a puddle right there, I felt so frigging cared for. My excitement knew no bounds and I began to stuff my face the minute Damien placed a plate of selections in front of me.

Once I was stuffed the girls and I chatted a little and Janice told us about her date with the bell hop and their hopes to keep in touch.  Damien went one further and invited  them back as often  as they wanted to visit. All they had t do  was let him when when and he would take care of the rest. And that right there had my blood racing through my veins and my heart swelling with pride. I caught his eye and he must have seen the heat that was quickly taking over my body shimmering just below the surface of my gaze because he promptly asked to talk to me in private for a moment and excused us from my Angel’s company.

Damien unbuckled my seatbelt and took me by the hand and lead me to the back of Jet. He opened a closed door and I barely had time to take in the royal blue decor of what looked like a Master Bedroom suite before the door was promptly closed and I was pinned against it with my arms held over my head by one of his large hands. My shaft immediately twitched and it began to fill as my Dominant ran his nose up the length of my exposed neck. Then he whispered in that oh so sinful voice of his, “You look like you need something from me precious, tell me what it is,” And I swear, I almost came in my pants from that alone. My sexy beast made it even worse for me by wedging one of thick thighs between my legs and pushed right up into my now pulsing erection. I parted my lips to moan out to let him know how much I liked it, but his lips covered mine and he swallowed my needy little sounds.

He didn’t even give me time to tell him anything, he spun me around and quickly swept me across the room to the bed.  The next thing I knew I was lying flat on my back on top of one of the softest comforters I have ever felt covering the bedding. Damien made it seem so effortless in the way he stripped my clothes from my body without jostling me. He remained still fully clothed as he climbed up onto the bed, used his knees to spread my thighs wide and exposed everything to his smoldering gaze before situating himself in between my legs. I had to slap both my hands over my mouth as he leaned down and unceremoniously swallowed the entire length of my shaft in one go.

His nose was buried in the springy hairs of my pubes; the head of my cock slammed into the warm soft tissues in the back of his throat and I lost it. My fingers twisted in his hair and my hips involuntarily thrust forward, pushing myself deeper into his tight hot throat. And Damien just nodded his head giving me all the encouragement I needed to fuck his face, and to my utmost surprise, I released an almost animalistic growl as I began to pound my member in and out of his suctioning mouth. He used his big hands to spread my legs even wider and wrapped those long fingers around the sensitive skin of my inner thighs and sucked me like I was his last meal. And damn him, he kept on swallowing over and over again, allowing the muscles ofhis gullet to work their magic against the ultra sensitive mushroomed cap of my member.

My body trembled and my thighs quivered as my balls churned with the need to for release. Damien began bobbing his head up and down the length of my rigid shaft, allowing his cheeks to hollow, which increased the suction on my prick. I grunted low and long as stars exploded behind my eyelids in a kaleidoscope of color as my orgasm ripped over senses and exploded out the very tip of my cock like a geyser. I was left panting, sweaty, and limp as my lover reared up and  on his knees, sat back on his heels. Damien looked down at me with a smug grin on his face. I was about to  open my mouth and say something cheeky but the light in those exotic eyes changed from playful to sorching  in the fraction of a second, and another shudder of electricity zinged across my nerve endings when he pulled his sweater over his head. His shirt quickly followed and soon my shaft filled again as he continued to reveal his deliciously tanned and toned body to me piece by delectable piece.

His intense gaze never left mine and the promise of something  wicked and hot in my near future had me completely transfixed , and Damien was my sole focus. Giving him pleasure was my only goal and nothing else mattered for me at the moment. Not the flight, not my friends, and definitely not that family I was going to face in a matter of hours. And I had to hand it to my man, he wanted me distracted and he chose the perfect way to do it. He was determined to fuck me right through anxiety and boy did he. I wasn’t even concerned with the fact that the passengers and stafff of the entire plane must have heard me as my lover mercilessly drilled my ass right  through the mattress. All I knew was by the time he allowed me to come after what seemed like hours of riding my body, I could only roll over and go to sleep for the remainder of the flight. In my subconscious, I knew that the next time my eyes opened, I would be in the very place I had run from in order to save my life. But the love of my life would be standing at my side protecting me from the evilness that were my family, and that thought right there kept my slumber peaceful and a smile on my lips.

Chapter 16

Chapter 16

Damien’s POV…

(Not sure who the model is, but he is my idea of what Gavin’s brother looks like—>)

I looked down at my boy and his anxiety was written clearly all over his face was killing me. Gavin sat in his seat nervously picking his fingers as the plane came to a stop on the runway. I wanted to just tell the pilot to take off again and take him away from all of this, to take him home where I could love on him and protect him from all of this ugliness. Where I can once again see his beautiful features smooth out and worry free. He shouldn’t have to anything on his mind or in his life that caused him any kind of distress, that was my responsibility. His concerns should rest in my shoulders, they were broad enough to take care of his problems and make him safe, happy, and content. And right now he was anything but calm and it’s killing me. But to Gavin, seeing his family and having his say will give him closure. He needed this to put the dreadful memories behind him and I wasn’t going to deny him the opportunity. But I swear, if these bigoted idiots upset him in any way that would be the end of all this shit. I am doing what I am doing, assisting his family not for their sake’s but for Gavin’s, and if they were ungrateful enough to treat him like they have previously done, then they could rot in Hell for all I care. I am human, not a saint, and my boy and his feelings comes first for me, always.

I looked over at the girls, and they were quiet and subdued as they looked at Gavin’s bent head with concern. I could only imagine what was running through their minds. Janice was the first to pick him up after the incident, hurt and bloodied by his own family’s hand. The very people that were supposed to protect and love him, and why did they commit such an atrocity? The supposedly devout family couldn’t accept the fact he was born gay. they couldn’t see that he was the same person he had always been no matter who he may love. And that made my blood boil through my veins, but I remained stoic. I didn’t want to upset any more than he already was. My inflight staff appeared and gave us the all clear to disembark the aircraft. The car I ordered to take Karla home was waiting right along with the limo that will carry the rest us straight to the hospital. I did not know what the outcome of this evening’s reunion was going to turn out, so I had reservations at the Regency Hotel over in the next town if things went well, and if they didn’t, Gavin would have a place to rest and get something to eat before fly back home.

I nodded my head to the girls giving them the silent message to go on ahead and give me a minute with my little love. They immediately understood, and the sweethrearts unbuckled themselves, and made sure that they had everything before making their way to the exit doors. I got up from my seat and Gavin went to undo his seatbelt but I beat him to it. I gently unsnapped him and took his little hand in mine and brought him to his feet. Gavin was still hanging his head and he wouldn’t meet my eyes, and that wouldn’t do for me at all. He has nothing to be ashamed of.

“Gavin, baby, look at me.” I said as I raised his pale face so that he had no choice but to raise those big blue eyes and look me in my face. “Tell me right now, who loves you?” I gently asked him and watched as he tried to give me a wobbly smile.

“You do.” He whispered and I rewarded him with a soft peck on his pretty pink lips.

“Good baby boy, now tell me who is the most important person in my world?”

He smiled sweetly at me and blushed. “I am.”

I gave him another kiss and I took it a little deeper by running my tongue along his plump bottom lip, asking him for entrance into the honeyed cavern of his mouth. And when he granted me entry, my tongue speared it’s way through his parted lips and plundered his sweetness. I kissed him until I had no choice but to draw back in order to breathe. I looked down into his flushed face. And I couldn’t help but feeling a little smug at his dazed expression.

“Now, I want you to remember those things when we leave this plane. I want it embedded in your head. I love you and you are my world. No one is more important than you. And you have absolutely nothing to be ashamed of, if you are ashamed that means you are ashamed of me. Are you ashamed of me, of us and our feelings for each other?” I knew I was being a little hard, but he needed to understand.

I watched as those pretty cerulean eyes went wide and he vigorously shook his head in denial, and Gavin literally wrapped his little body around mine and almost squeezed the air right out of me, he hugged me so tight. “No…Never, I am not ashamed of you and I am not ashamed of what we have or feel for each other. You are my world, never think that.” He pleaded before burying his face under my chin.

I kissed him on the top of his head and brought him out of his hiding spot. “Then I want you to hold your head high and show everyone in this town including your parents that they didn’t break you. That you are not ashamed of who you are and that you are a way better person than they could ever dream to be. Will you do that for me, and truly believe that for me?”

“Yes. I will.” He said with conviction and I smiled at him.

“Then let’s do this thing.” I replied as I once again took his little hand in mine and led him from my Jet. The early afternoon sun was bright as we descended the stairs and stepped onto the tarmac. Janice and Karla were hugging and chatting and Gavin let go of my hand to sprint over to them. Hed jumped right into the middle of their embrace and snuggled in between his Angels. He was too adorable for words. Karla smothered his cute little face with kisses before she sprinted over to me and surprised me with a tight hug. She whispered, “Always take care of Gavin.” In my ear and that she will be seeing us again soon. I hugged her back. I knew deep down that I would be seeing her, she had caught the eye of one of the Dominant’s at the club and vice versa. I already knew they had exchanged numbers, just like Janice and her bell boy. So, maybe love was in the air for those two. And they deserved every bit of happiness that came their way. Their hearts were good and pure, something you rarely found in people now a days.

After Karla said her goodbyes, we climbed into our car, security detail and all, and she into hers. We went our seperate ways. Gavin was beginning to fidget in his seat again, but I caught his eye and he instantly stopped his nervous movements. He held his head high and smiled at me. My heart just about melted in my chest. My boy was brave, and his strength amazed me. What had happened to him would have broken most people, but not my Gavin. I smiled at him, pouring all my pride into that action and I was pleased as he preened a little before turning his gaze out the tinted windows to watch the potato fields wiz by as we drove towards the local Medical Center.

All too soon we were entering the main circular drive to the hospital entrance. I could see the people milling about outside the building curiously studying the car as it pulled to a stop in front of the entrance’s sliding glass doors. I felt Gavin’s little hand as he slipped it under mine and I turned my head to look at him. He took a deep breath and I had to lean over and give him a fortifying kiss. He was doing so well, and I knew in a town as small as this one, he has most likely recognized every single person that was standing there gawking at the limousine. Brent and Owen, two of my guards opened their doors up front and I almost chuckled because the both of them were dressed in black suits with sun glasses on their faces. These poor people must think that the President has come to town. They looked like Secret Service agents as their heads bobbed from side to side like they expected Annie Oakley was going to jump out of the bushes and shoot me where I stand. But hey, that’s what I paid them for. And their focus was not to protecting me; but to solely center their attentions on my boy, and they were well aware of that.

One of my guards opened the back door and he took Janice’s hand and helped her from the car first, then I stepped out and assisted Gavin out of the car. Now the bystanders mouth’s were literally hanging on the ground and few were whispering to each other. And Janice bless her, just flipped her pretty blond curls over her shoulder and stared down the little gathering crowd. I Took hold of Gavin’s hand and heard the audible gasps from the milling people. I mean didn’t they have anything better to do? I squeezed my baby’s hand and gave him a smile and a wink before walking the small pathway and through the door entering the facility under the unblinking stare of the good townsfolk. Janice took hold of his other hand and we were flanked by my security as we made our way to the information desk.

I remained close to his side and willed him all of my strength as he quietly told the woman sitting behind the desk his father’s name. The Bitch had the nerve to openly glare him before I cleared my throat and her hateful eyes flashed over to my face, and I made sure she saw my displeasure. She dropped her eyes and quickly handed us our visitors passes and I whisked him off towards the elevators. As we waited to the lift to arrive I felt rather than heard Gavin sigh next to me. Janice leaned over and kissed him on the cheek and whispered something in his ear I didn’t quite catch, whatever she said it made him smile and stand a little straighter. She looked at me over Gavin’s head and gave me a quick conspiratorial wink, and I returned her smile. She is truly a sweetheart.

The elevator doors opened and a group of people stepped off, some of them stopped in their tracks, while others kept on their way. But it there was one man in particular that just stood there and stared at Gavin, who currently tensed up beside me. Janice gasped in recognition and glared at the young man. My felt my hackles rise and my bodyguards closed in around us. Brent stepped forward to intervene, but I waved him off and studied the young man as he continued to stare at Gavin, his face was expressionless. I wrapped my arm around Gavin’s stiff shoulder and brought him closer against my side and the man’s eyes flew up to my face, surprise flashed in their depths before he returned his almost identical blue eyes to my love.

“What are you doing here?” He drawled and Gavin little body tightened up even more. He went to bow his head, but I squeezed his shoulders offering him my support. He blew out and unsteady breath and lifted his gaze to the man.

“I am here to see our parents, to see how daddy is doing, and say what I have to say before going back home.” Gavin quietly asserted to who I assumed was his brother, and my chest almost puffed out with pride at how steady his sweet little voice was. He was facing down one of the very Devils that beat him. I wondered how the fucker would feel if I dragged his ass outside and show him what the fuck a real honest to God ass whippin’ felt like.

Once again the young man’s eyes flashed to me and he jerked his head in my direction. “Who is he?” He asked Gavin as he batted his black hat against his jeans.

Janice huffed and stepped forward before I could even open my mouth to tell the fucker not to worry about who the hell I am, he knew full well who I was. I had to talk to the son of a bitch to make arrangements for the help he needed with his family’s farm. “Gary, don’t act dumber than you already are. You know who he is, this is Damien Carter, the man who is paying for all your bills and your daddy’s medical bills right now, but most importantly, he is Gavin’s boyfriend.” She loudly declared and pushed the button again as the elevator doors tried to close. She herded us all on the lift and stuck up her middle finger at Gavin’s brother still standing on the other side of the closing doors with his mouth gaping open in surprise.

I heard giggling beside me and I looked down to see Gavin whole body almost shivering as his laughed bubbled up out of him and I had to admit, I wanted to laugh at the look of sheer shock on his siblings face too when Janice tore into him just now. I had heard along the lines of Gavin’s story that Janice used to be the man’s girlfriend. The man was indeed an idiot to lose a treasure like her, and a real dumb ass for not protecting the innocently sweet person that was his little brother. The fool, I just shook my head and leaned over, “You go boy, you are my hero.” I whispered in his ear and he beamed at me before giving me a sweet little peck on my lips. Janice awed and I just winked at her. I have to think of something special to do for her; she deserved only the best things this life has to offer. The woman truly had a pure heart. I would figure something out later.

The lift dinged, signaling our arrival on the necessary floor, and the doors swooshed opened. We stepped off the lift and our little entourage followed the signs pointing us in the direction we needed to go. It seems that all eyes on the floor, from the patients to the staff were all on us. But no one said a word, not a greeting, not a wave, nothing. They just blatantly stared at us. And here I thought small towns were friendly, but I guess not. We found the room number we were looking for and the door was slightly ajar and we stopped right outside of it. Gavin went to push the portal open, but we heard someone shouting for us to wait and we all turned as one to see Gavin’s brother jogging down the hallway towards us.

He came to a stop in front of us and Brent and Own stood at attention ready to take him down if necessary. But the guy just huffed and panted for a second before he explained, “Let me take you inside the room. The Doctor said for daddy to remain calm and if he sees you with this group and him, he will go ballistic.”

I stepped forward despite Gavin’s little restraining hand, I made sure to put all my angst in my features as I addressed him. “Over my dead fucking body, the only reason I am entertaining this little get together is because this is what Gavin wants, and I will give him anything he desires to make sure that he is happy. Otherwise you and your family would never lay eyes on him ever again. You had an Angel right in your very own house and you people tried to beat the life out of him all because of something that he had no choice in. A person is born gay, just as they are born heterosexual. It’s not a choice or some random decision you get one day and make, you prick. And if you think I am going to let him walk in their unprotected against your verbal and physical abuse then you are as dumb as your Saint of an ex-girlfriend called you.” I stared him down and he took an actual step back before something that look a lot like regret flashed across his face.

“Um…Just let me lead the way then.” He said as he gingerly skirted around me and my guards and briefly knocked on the door before opening it all they way. I saw an older woman sitting in the chair next to the bed, holding the good hand of a stocky even older looking man in the bed. They man’s entire body on the left side was wrapped in bandages and propped on several pillows. A metal like device connected to each of his fingers making him look like some kind of Halloween character. They both turned their heads towards the door and the smile of greeting turned to frowns of shock as they stared at Gavin standing at my side in the doorway. Janice had squeezed into his other side to offer her support and he faced his family again for the first time after what they did to him. I felt Gavin’s trembling and the rage I was holding in check bubbled closer to the surface and I had to clench my jaws and deep breathe through my nose, desperately trying to remain calm.

His little chest heaved upwards as he drew a deep breath. And he still held onto my hand as he looked at the people that brought him onto this world. “I came to see how you were doing, and I came to tell you that I am happy and that I forgive you for what you did me. You claim that I am an abomination, and I guess to you I am, and that is fine with me. If you hadn’t tried to kill me, I wouldn’t have had to run away trying to save my own life. I wouldn’t have known just how wonderful Janice is, and her friend Karla. And I wouldn’t have met the love of my life and the man of my dreams. A man that has taken upon himself without me asking him to pay off all of the ranches expenses for the next year, to hire and pay the help for harvesting, and to pay for your entire hospital stay and any therapy you may require afterwards. So, I guess he is an abomination too because guess what, this man has shown me more love and respect in the months that I have known him than you have ever shown me my entire life. So thank you for being the bigots that you are, and you will never have to worry about seeing me ever again. I take back my life, the one that you tried to steal from me, and I forgive you because you know no better. I hope you get well soon.” He finished his speech and he turned to face me and gave me the most beautiful smile I have ever had the pleasure to see and I had no choice but to give him a smug grin of my own.

You could have heard a pin drop in the silent room. I don’t even think anyone was breathing at the moment. “I am ready to leave now.” Gavin said and I was almost bursting at the seams with the overwhelming amount of pride and love I felt for this larger than life person standing in front of me.

The couple just sat there red faced and flabbergasted, and his brother was studiously staring at the floor in the corner where he stood. And without another word, I just guided Gavin and janice away from the room and back down the hall where we had came from. The staff had long since scurried out of our way and I smiled as Gavin practically bounced down the hallway with a huge smile on his face. God I was going to fuck him to within a inch of life when I get him alone later. But right now, he was so joyful as he giggled with Janice and practically vibrated with happiness as we waited for the elevator. I just trailed behind my beautiful boy and even Brent and Own had smiles on their faces with the happiness oozing out of Gavin’s pores. I had no idea of what he planned to say to his parents, and it was brilliant. My beaming bot got his closure and I must admit that he is a better man than me, because I don’t think that I could ever forgive such a betrayal by my own blood.

We all piled back into the car and I invited Janice to dinner which she declined. She wanted to get home and call Karla and check on her pets and the such, so I instructed the driver of her address and sat back and stared at my little love as he chatted with his friend. Damn, I am a lucky man indeed to be able to call this gorgeous man mine.

Chapter 17

Chapter 17

Damien’s POV…

(Damien’s entertainment room———–>)

I couldn’t help but watch as Gavin with an indulgent smile as he skipped around the living room placing his little Knicks and Knacks amongst my things. My baby has been in a constant state of euphoria since visiting his family and getting his say off his chest. It was like he was finally free to be himself and my heart soared every time his beautiful smile split his face almost in two. After he had left his parents shamed and slacked jawed in their hospital room, I had taken Janice home with a promise of seeing her again very soon and drove to the Hotel and checked in. Gavin had immediately ordered room service, almost his body weight in food, and bounced all over the suite until I made him stop and focus. A lecherous smile curved my lips at the memory of getting him unwind long enough to eat, we had almost missed out on our meal altogether.

The following morning brought a complete surprise as we were getting ready to make the drive back to the airport to return home. Gavin was in the shower and I was doing a last minute sweep of the room to make sure we left nothing of importance behind, when there was a timid knock on the suite’s door. I thought it was room service with our breakfast,  and I grabbed my wallet for the tip and threw open the door only to see Gavin’s brother standing there with a box in his hands and an immediate scowl crossed my face. It had taken all that I had not to pound the shit out of him at the Hospital and now here he was tempting his fucking fate. If it wasn’t for the fact that he looked like he was ready to bolt at any given moment then I maybe I would have cold clocked his ass right then and there.

He had stumbled out a half ass apology and asked if it was alright to drop off Gavin’s personal things. I was about to tell him to fuck off,  that Gavin had everything he needed when my little love came sauntering into the room wearing a huge white bathrobe a few sizes too big for his slender frame. His cornflower blue eyes went wide with shock to see his brother standing there. He took a tentative step forward and asked his sibling what he wanted, and again the young man repeated his words about his personal belongings and wanting to talk to him for a moment before we left the State for good.  And I could see that it was something Gavin wanted by the way his beautiful eyes turned to mine and silently pleaded with me.

It was with a heartfelt sigh that I waved the bastard into the room and closed the door behind him. I shadowed his steps into the small sitting area in the suite and promptly took a seat letting the both of them know I wasn’t going a damn where. This conversation was either going to happen with me in the room or not at all. There was no way in living Hell I was ever going to leave him alone with anyone that shared his DNA ever again, not even over my dead decaying body.

Gary took a seat opposite of me, to my upmost delight, Gavin sank down on the cushions right next to me and took my hand in his much smaller one. I rubbed my thumb over the warm skin on the back of his hand always giving him the silent support he needed. The man looked at our joined hands before taking a deep breath and turning his head to stare out glass doors onto the sunlit patio. He turned back to us after a few minutes and tears shimmered in his eyes as he studied his little brother. I almost felt bad for the son of a Bitch, almost.

Gary’s voice cracked but he plowed on and apologized to Gavin. He went on to explain how he went along with the old man on that horrid day like he had always done. It wasn’t until after the fact of seeing the violent evidence of his brutal beating all over the barn and finding Gavin missing, that the severity if what he had done sank into his conscience. Gary explained that he had wanted to stop Gavin and say he was sorry that night he caught up with him on the bus platform when Gavin was running away from them, but when he looked at his baby brother’s swollen, bruised and battered face, sorry just didn’t seem to be enough so he had let him go.

Gary confessed that he and his parents had been fighting ever since Janice had called him to let him know what a monster they were and that she had wanted nothing else to do with him. He had poured salt into his wounds when she told him what she and her friend Karla had to do in order piece his little brother back together again only to have to send him on his way across the country hurt and alone in order to save his life from the people who gave him life. He went on to say that he was planning on asking Janice to marry him soon and now he not only lost his little brother, but the love of his life as well over blindly following his father bigoted rhetoric. The man was practically sobbing by then and despite my feelings, Gavin had gotten up and went to hug his brother in a tight embrace, and I had to look away and swallow the lump of emotion that had formed in my throat. These fucking people had no clue that they had an Angel in their mists and they tried to kill him because of his sexual preference, the bastards. I wasn’t ever going to get over that. I was as kind hearted or as good as my little love.

It was hard to watch, but Gavin had sat there and talked and talked with his brother. He had went to investigate the box Gary had brought to him and had squealed in delight at the contents. Gavin had pulled item after item of things that he had made or pictures he had drawn. Little things and photos of his life before he met me. But what had really set him off was the bust of an Egyptian Queen I had come to learn he had made for a class he was taking and he had won the young artists contest with it. The blue ribbon was still hanging off of the sculpture, and Gavin had flew into his brothers’ arms and the both of them had sat there crying holding each other impossibly tight with Gary apologizing to Gavin over and over again as he brushed his hands through his little brothers blonde hair.

Gavin had looked over to me and he made no future promises to come back but he did offer to keep in touch with his brother, and to please my baby I even went a little further and invited the man to come and visit in the near future. I was not really big on family since mine were assholes too, but I could clearly see that Gavin was and I wasn’t going to take the opportunity for him to have some kind of relationship with the one family member that seems to have some kind of sense. So I took a page from my little love’s book and offered an Olive Branch to the young man.

When all was said and done, it was like the weight of the world came off the young man’s shoulders as he had hugged Gavin goodbye with the promise of speaking to him soon.  We returned home on a positive note and Gavin threw himself into his business courses and decorating our home. He gone to visit the Rossetti’s with the story of what happened when he went back home, and he got an update on how Gino and Paulie was faring at Paulie’s Uncle’s place. He had gone to lunch with Marcus’ boy, Corey and managed to get himself into a bit of trouble with one of Marcus’ employees, but to hear the full story the girl deserved what Gavin had said to her, so I didn’t punish him too severely for the incident. He just had to learn to think before he speaks.

“So Daddy, what do you want for dinner?” Gavin asked me as he bounced into my lap and wrapped his slender arms around my neck.

I couldn’t help but to nuzzle his soft smooth cheek with the tip of my nose. “You.” I answered and listened to him giggle before he gave me one of his sweet little kisses.

“But, I am hungry, we can do all of that after I get some food.” He explained as he shifted his firm little ass in my lap and brushed those rounded mounds over my very interested cock.

“When are you not hungry little one? Okay, you tell me what you want and we can order something, I am not really in the mood to cook or to go out tonight, unless you want to do something special.”

Gavin looked pensive for a moment, and then he shook his head. “No, Thai food and some of those videos from the Doms performing different scenes you used to teach me the different types of bondage at the club sounds good. What do you think?” He asked with his cute little face just mere inches from mine.

I leaned forward and brushed my lips against his soft dewy ones. “Sounds like a plan, which one would you like to see tonight?”

“Um…I have seen the ones with Master Paulie, Master Marcus, and Master Micah. You have yet to show me any of yourself. I mean that first night at the club I saw you live and in living color but I wasn’t paying attention to what you were doing.” He admitted and his cheeks pinked up a little and I had to smile at his cuteness.

“Alrighty then, go call in our dinner and I will look through the DVD collection to see what scenes I have of myself.” I said as I tapped him on his delectable ass.” I watched him jump up and scurry of towards the kitchen to do what I said, and I just shook my head and walked over to the entertainment center to look for one of my shows. My baby was a jealous little thing sometimes when it came to me, and his possessiveness turned me on like nothing else. I just hoped that he will be okay with watching me play with others. I had a few scenes in my movie library and I chose one that didn’t involve the sub being fucked senseless by me. It was still a risky because although there wasn’t any penetrative sex, there was a lot of oral sex going on between me and two other subs.

I set up the Blu-ray player and set up a plush blanket and comfy cushions on the floor for our little dinner and a show. And once the food arrived and Gavin arranged our dinner plates, and I settled down to eat with him sitting on between my legs. The scene started and I concentrated on my food, I lived it so I didn’t necessarily need to watch it and ever since Gavin came into my life I no longer had the need for scenes of that nature, needless to say the thrill from having two beautiful boys in my control and willing to submit to whatever I wanted to do them was a heady thrill. My cock jumped at the scenes and Gavin’s visceral responses to the flogging I delivered to both boys, he turned his flushed face towards me, and he looked me in the eye when both boys fell gratefully to their knees and sucked the length of my dripping member for all they were worth.  The scene ended with me coming all over the boy’s faces and both subs had lapped up my fluids like it was manna from heaven.

Gavin turned to me with lust burning in his gorgeous blue eyes. “Daddy, did you like having those two boys servicing you like that?”

I studied his face to see of there was anything other than the underlying desire shimmering in his gaze, and I saw genuine curiosity there. “Yes, it’s one of my kinks; a ménage can be hotter than hell if all parties are on the same page. But I don’t want you to feel that you have to share me in order for me to be happy. If it is something you want to explore in the future than we will discuss it. But you are all I need baby, I have waited a long time for you.”

“I think it’s hot and watching you dominating someone else, it’s even hotter knowing that I can play too. And Daddy, I know who I belong to and I love you more than anything in this world, if the time or the person comes along I would be willing to try it. But right now, will you take me to bed so that I have a taste.” He purred as his little fingers flittered down my abs until they reached my rock hard shaft and he gently rubbed his palm along the length of it.

I leaned forward and captured his lips with mine, nibbling his plump bottom one before pulling him to his feet. “You can have anything you want from me baby, all you have to do is ask.” I told him as I carried him off to our bedroom where I was going to spend the rest of the night giving him whatever he needs.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

Gavin’s POV…

(Kellan Lutz, my idea of what Joe looks like—––>)

 

When something happens after you have just talked with someone about it, the Universe lets you know that someone up there is listening. A few weeks after Damien and I had discussed his liking for ménage and my budding interest in it as well, we made a trip to his club, and low and behold, we met Corey’s friend, Joseph. And call it the brat in me or me pushing my boundaries with my Dominant, I had sidled up to the sexy beast and flirted outrageously with the man just to see what Damien would do.

And my man didn’t even bat an eyelash; he gave me free reign with the scrumptious cutie. It was clearer than day, even to me, that Joe was so out of his element and for once, little ole me was the one in the know. Joe didn’t stand a chance against Damien’s magnetism and the sheer sexual pull radiating off of him. And I would like to think that he couldn’t have resisted my charms either. All three of us had wound up in a private room and Daddy let me have the first taste of Joseph, and let me tell you. I lived out my fantasy of sucking a man off right there in front of my Dom, who had intently watched the whole show I put on. It was hot and dirty, and oh so fun. And I found myself wanting to do it again.

But Daddy had called a stop to anything more; he had talked to Joe about the lifestyle and our relationship. He had told the man to go home and think about his offer to join us, become a part of our relationship as his submissive and my playmate. He had given him a lot of food for thought, and to be honest, I really thought Joe was going to say no. That was until he had called Damien and came to our home one morning.

It had so happened that, it was the same time that my mouth had gotten me into trouble yet again, and Damien was totally exasperated with me and he decided to punish me for it. Part of my punishment had required me to be strapped to the Saint Andrews Cross in our playroom with just enough give in my restraints to turn myself around to see what’s going on behind me. And oh my, my gay little heart had fluttered away with the mouth watering sight of Joe obediently kneeling naked at Damien’s feet. Lust pure and unadulterated had blazed a trail of fire down my spine and it had settled deliciously in my balls.

Even the stinging swats delivered by Damien’s flogger and his hands, it still wasn’t enough to take my focus off the perfection that was Joseph. I made sure I took my punishment and did everything Damien had asked of me. My reward…I got to watch Joe learn how to swallow Damien’s thick shaft before I was told to ride Joe’s delightful prick. I was in a total state of bliss being double penetrated by my men. My playmate in my ass, and my Daddy in my mouth. I had wound up coming so hard, I forgot my name for a moment. Aftercare that night was pretty awesome too. I fell asleep wrapped around Damien’s right side with Joe snuggled into his left side.

Now, today was Sunday and Joe and I were just hanging out until Damien came home from a meeting he had with Marcus and Micah about club business. We were busy deciding on of course, my favorite topic, food.

“I don’t understand how you stay so small the way you eat.” Joe shook his head at me as I ticked of the dishes I wanted from our local Chinese Restaurant.

I just stuck out my tongue before replying, “I have a high metabolism and I am constantly on the move.”

Joe chuckled at that, “I’ll say.”

Rolling my eyes, I would have crossed my arms and pouted at him, but I was handling serious business here, lunch. So, finally choosing our items and placing the order, we went back into the living room to watch a movie while we waited.

Joe fidgeted around for a second before he turned to me. “Are you really okay with me being here and sharing Damien’s affections?”

Wow, I didn’t see that one coming. “Um…sweetie, have you not been listening to Damien when he explained the D/s relationship?” I asked him slightly nervous that he seemed to be having doubts about what we have done so far.

Joe flopped back into the cushions of the sofa and rubbed his hand over his face. “Yes, I listened to everything he said.”

I snorted. “Obviously not, it’s either that or you didn’t fully grasp the concept. Listen, Damien is my boyfriend and my Dom, he is technically the one in charge, but it’s me that has the deciding factor in what we do. And now you do too. All it takes is our safe word being said and everything immediately stops. If I had a problem with you then it may sound harsh, but you wouldn’t be here. Damien as our Dom makes it his business to make us happy. He loves me, boy has he proven that time and time again, but he is beginning to love you too. We are all in one relationship together but the dynamic is really three different relationships working into that one. Don’t doubt our feelings for you…We work, that’s the bottom line. And if you have concerns voice them…Let Damien know where your head is at.”

I watched as Joe nodded his head in understanding and we went back to watching the movie, it was nice. I curled up into his side and made myself comfortable against his warm bulk. He was beautiful, tall and toned. His brown hair was cut neatly and he was really smart. He worked in publishing. But Joe had just come into the realization that he was gay, unlike me who was sure of it ever since I collected baseball cards because of how the player looked and not what team he represented. It was going to take some getting used to on both of our sides, but that is what Damien’s rule of open communication was all about.

The buzzer rang downstairs letting me know our food has arrived just as I heard Damien’s key in the front door and I sprinted up off the sofa and jumped straight into Damien’s chest.

“Hey baby boy.” He greeted me with a kiss to my forehead. Joe sauntered over at a more leisurely pace and Damien leaned over and pecked him on the lips greeting him as well. Tran, the delivery guy just cleared the elevator and Damien tipped the man after handing me the food which I happily carted off to the kitchen. The aromas coming out of the boxes reminded me just how hungry I was. I made quick work of serving everyone a little bit of everything and we carried our plates to the dining table and sat down to eat. I didn’t know if Joe wanted me to mention anything about our little chat to Damien, but he got the message after a few meaningful glances from me. So with a heartfelt sigh, he plunged in and told our man his concerns, and Damien listened patiently to what he had to say until he was done and we had cleaned our plates.

“I want you boys to gather up the plates, the leftover food, and clear up the kitchen. Then I want you both to strip naked and present yourselves in the playroom. We have some things to discuss and some rules to go over.” Damien stood up and gave us both a stern glare before turning to walk towards the very room he told us to go to after we cleaned up. And I wasted no time in hurrying to do what we were instructed to do and neither did Joe. Our Dom had given us a directive and we were quick to follow it.

Joe and  I made quick work of putting the kitchen back to its pristine condition and we laughed and bumped shoulders as we shuffled down the hall towards our shared bedroom. Anticipation sizzled over my body like it was alive, a charged wave of static electricity shimmering over my skin and making my blood heat in my veins. I couldn’t keep my eyes off of Joe’s awesome physique as he peeled out of his jeans and t-shirt. He had the body that could rival Micheal Angelo’s, David. It was so adorable to watch his dimples get deeper and the tips of his ears turn red as I continued to stare at him like I wanted to climb that heavenly body and ride him like the stud he is. Bad me, horny me…When did I turn into such a slut? I shook my head and mentally laughed at myself. I would be Damien’s whore and Joe’s concubine all day, every day if that was what made them happy.

We hustled ourselves across the hall and Joe was first to open the door to the playroom and stepped across the threshold only to stop so suddenly I slammed into his back and almost but planted on the hardwood floor if I didn’t catch my balance. I peaked around his arm to see what had sstopped him dead in his tracks and my eyes went wide as I watched a half naked Damien reaching over his head to adjust some hemp rope and cuffs hanging from the the loops securely screwed into  the ceiling. The muscles in his back rippled as he worked and I clenched my fists to keeping the tingling sensations in my fingers at bay. I just wanted to go up to him and lay my hands on his warm flesh to feel the tantalizing play of muscles against underneath my hand.

I nudged Joe by pinching him on one of his firm ass cheeks so that he could get a move on. The faster we got this show on the road, was the faster I get to touch and be touched in return, or at least I had hoped so. Joseph sank onto his knees beside me and mirrored my present position. His butt rested on the heels of his feet, his hands were palm down on his thighs, and his eyes were lowered  submissively  to the ground. He was simply stunning, his posture perfect, and I coudn’t help but preen a little with pride at the thought that I was the one to teach him Damien’s preferences in which he liked for us to present our bodies for his viewing pleasure.

By the time Damien finished what he was doing and turned around, I was probably visibly vibrating with desire. My shaft was diamond hard, and the bulbous head was almost purple with the amount of blood filling my hot flesh to capacity. I was already leaking copious of pre-cum. I knew for a fact that if Daddy decided to even so much as breathe on me, I was going to pop off like a rocket and most likely earn myself a cock cage for the remainder of the weekend. I watched as he made his way towards us, and dear me, I had to bite my tongue as I immediately dropped my gaze and thought about female bits to try to calm the fire that was pulsing under my balls. His leathers were unbuttoned and unzipped, they rode low on his magnificent  hips, the base of his gloriously thick member was visible right along with the dark bush surrounding it.

As Damien walked towards us, I was hard pressed to remain still. Where I was willing myself not to figdet, Jow was holding his own. I had to give him kudos fo r his self restraint because as new as he was to all of this, the only thing on him that gave away his nerves was the twitching of his fingers and the slight trembling of his hands. Our Master slowly made a 360 degree trail around us and again my disobedient eyes traveled over to were my Master had arranged an intricate set of restraints for whichever one of us he was going to truss up to do whatever he pleased, or maybe he as going to bind us all together. Whatever and whichever way he was going to do this I was game for it.

I was so preoccupied with the possiblities of our upcoming scene that I jumped when Daddy barked my name and my head shot up to give him my full attention, I just barely remembered to keeo my gaze lowered. What was wrong with me tonight? I was  so in my head and my body just strummed to it’s own beat, selfishly demanding what it wanted with no regards to Daddy’s rules. My love  stood in front of me with his hands on his hips. He raised one displeased eyebrow at me and I instantly flushed with shame and mumbled, “My apologies, Sir. I meant no offense.”

“Boy, I expect you to pay attention and follow my instructions like it was a gospel right out of the Bible when you are in this room, and not for wanting to repeat myself. I said you are to go across the room and sit in the chair I have placed there.” Damien barked and I immediately scrambled to my feet and shot over to the straight backed leather chair he mentioned and plopped my ass in the seat with my spine ramrod straight.

“Fuck!” My heart was pounding away at a mile a minute, this was so not me something had my level of anticipation shooting through the roof, the very atmosphere alone was charged with electricity and I could feel it sizzling against my skin. I have never been this scatter brained during a scene so far, but I this was new to me too. I have never had to split my attentions before. It was always all about my Master and his needs and now Joe was  here and his needs mattered too. I closed my eyes and gained my center before I vowed to focus somehow on both my men. This was going to be one interesting night for sure.

Chapter 19

Chapter 19

Joe’s POV…

Okay ya’ll know what it means when I warn ya’ll before you read the chapter, so warning there! Enjoy*

  (Joe’s Restraints———–>)

 

I knew the air conditioner in the condo was on and working. I could hear it and I could  feel the subtle chill of the tempered air as it brushed over my heated skin. I could still feel my sweat as it ran down the back of my neck and slowly meandered down the length of my tingling spine. Gavin took his seat in front of the raised dais in the room as instructed, his posture perfect as he obediently waited for further instructions from our Master. Damien had arranged two sets of padded leather restraints, one pair was dangling from the ropes in the ceiling, and the other set was attached to the ropes on the floor of the platform. And since Gavin was seated in the lone chair in front of the dais, I had a pretty good idea who was going to get trussed up and put on display. I wasn’t worried about being tied up. What caused the nerves to fire up like I was hit with an intravenous dose of crack, was the thoughts of what Damien had in mind for this little scene tonight.

I mean, I had no problem at all trusting Damien and his awesome skills as a Dominant not to hurt me. I knew for a fact that he will go out of his way to be as careful and considerate as he possible with me. But I have witnessed with my own eyes the level of endurance, and the level of control and patience he had when it came to edge play, as he had explained it to me. I had watched him  as he had taken Gavin and edged him for hours until he was reduced to a incoherent whimpering mess, then he just a patiently put him back together again and gave him a mind blowing orgasm afterwards. It had been both thrilling and frightening to watch at the same time, one of the most erotic things I had ever seen.

“On your feet.” Damien’s commanding voice filtered through my thoughts and I immediately jumped up and  followed his request. “Come to me.” He further instructed and my feet automatically carried me to his side. Damien took me by the hand and he gave my palm a reassuring squeeze before leading me right up onto the raised platform. He positioned me where he wanted me, and I just stood there with my arms behind my back as I nervously waited for him put me into the cuffs. I could feel my heart pumping away in my chest and I had to open my mouth in order to get enough air into my depleted lungs. My cock was so damn hard, the cap of it was almost purple and I was leaking enough pre-cum for it to drip a long gossamer thread from the angry bulboushead of my rigid shaft to almost all the way to the floor in front of me. The lights over my head made it twinkle like glass as I stood there waiting for his next move.  

I peeked up from under my lashes to see Gavin all but straining his delectable little body forward in his seat to get a better look at me. His chest heaved with each panting breath he took and his skin was flushed, and he had a white knuckle grip on the sides of the seat. It looked that action alone was the only thing that was keeping him exactly where Damien wanted him. I felt flattered that he was so focused on me, that he seemed to desire me just as much as he desired Damien. But somewhere deep inside, I knew that I was the replaceable one, that Damien would never feel the depth of love for me that he felt for Gavin. And that made me wary to give my whole heart to them even though Gavin has told me time and time again that the dynamics between us were different, which was true, but my heart wasn’t convinced, but I refused to give up whatever it is we have so far.

Even though I felt the heat of his muscular body warming my naked back a second before he placed his warm hands I my shoulders, I still jumped at the much anticipated contact.  He stepped up behind me and plastered that sinfully sexy body against my back and released a suggestive growl in my ear, and I swear I came a little from the deep alpha male sound itself. His strong hands slipped down my arms until he gripped my wrists, goosebumps followed the trail of his hands and my body visibly shuddered, it took all of my willpower to hold back the whimper that was building up in my chest.

“Listen, my sweet boy and listen to me well. I am going to bind your arms at shoulder level to your body, then I am going to bind your ankles with your legs spread far enough to make me happy. You are going to be on display like the precious piece of art that this luscious body truly is.” Damien explained in that quiet but deep rumble that made me want to follow him forever wherever he may go. He raised my right hand  first  and secured the cuff  around my wrist and then he repeated the action with my left. The result was having both arms suspended away from my body like I had opened my arms wide to give someone a hug.

My skin prickled with awareness and my shaft pulsed and twitched when I felt his soft but firm lips on the back of my neck as he nibbled the sensitive skin there. I was pretty sure I squeaked like a little mouse when Damien slowly lowered his big frame down the length of my body, leaving a blazing hot trail of wet heat behind as his tongue swirled down my trembling spine stopping only just above the crease of my ass. Those busy hands traveled down the my legs until he rubbed the protruding bones in my ankle. I felt him slide the cold leather against my skin as he cuffed my feet. I jumped and yelped again when he sank his sharp teeth into the meaty bubble of my ass and my man just chuckled at my reaction as stood and rubbed a soothing palm over the abused flesh.

Damien stepped away from me for a second and I heard the snick of a bottle cap opening and snap as it re-closed before he returned to me. He plastered himself against my back once again and smoothed his now lube slicked palms over my pecs, and I gasped when he tweaked my budding nipples. “We have some rules to go over before we all can enjoy our playtme, my love.” He murmured and I whined as he stepped away taking his delicious heat and his mouth watering scent with him and those long talented fingers. “Ssh, baby. Please have some patience love.”

While he was doing what he was doing out of sight behind my back, I took a minute to try to calm my erractic heart rate. That was when I heard a muffled little whimper and my eyes met Gavin’s dazed blue ones. Damn, Damien had me so riled up I almost forgot that Gavin was witnessing the entire show first hand. My gaze dropped to his crotch and he had his hand wrapped around his member as if he was trying to strangle it into submission, the red mottled head was slick with fluids and glistening under the cast of lights. It was the first time I tried to move other than shy sway from Damien’s bite earlier. I wanted to kiss those pretty pink lips, I wanted to taste his flavor as I buried my face in his crotch and inhaled the scent unique only to him. But I was literally dragged back from my fantasies of the perfect boy in front if me as Damien clamped a fist in my hair and effortlessly held my head backwards as he studied my face.

“No my pet, first we go over the rules.” Damien purred in my face, those demanding lips were just mere inches from mine. I was so focused on the hypnotic quality of those unique aquamarine eyes of his, that I didn’t pay attention to  when he raised his arm into the air and swung downwards. I felt the displaced air a millisecond before I felt the smack of something thin but stinging against my thigh. The affected area of my thigh immediately started to burn as the muscles involuntarily twitched under my skin, and I twisted my body away from the blow and hissed as my pain receptors flared shockingly to life. “Good, now I have your attention.” He made his way around to the front of my body, his pants was still gaped wide open displaying just enough of his thick member to drag my attentions away from my throbbing flesh. Damien he faced me and he was tapping a leather riding crop in the palm of his opposite hand. He stepped closer and his intense gaze had me lowering mine in total submission.

My Master stepped closer to my quivering body and I felt his large palm soothe the sting from my thigh by rubbing slow circles over the redden welt he left behind. The pain dimmed to a slow pulsing burn and I moaned and nuzzled Damien cheek in gratitude.

He stepped away again and I had to bite my tongue not to groan out loud in protest at the sense of loss I felt . I felt the tip of the riding graze over my jaw and traveled under my chin, Damien applied enough pressure to let me know that I needed to raise my head and look at him.

“Rule number one, you are never to disparage yourself in my presence or anyone else’s presence ever gain. If you do so I will punish you severely. You are an equal part of this relationship. And no one person is more important than the other.” He clearly stated loud enough for both Gavin and I to hear his words. “Rule number two, I want it drilled into your brain, your heart, and your soul that you belong to me, you are mine, and I will move the heavens and plunder the earth to make sure that you are happy and loved, that you feel wanted, and beautiful everyday of your life. Those are the two most important rules I want you to concentrate in tonight, and then we will move on to the rest. What is your safe word?” He suddenly switched topics when my heart and my mind were still trying to wrap around his heartfelt statements. Tears pricked my eyes and I had to swallow a few times to try to clear the lump of emotion in my throat. And I bit my lip in my last ditch effort to keep the sobs that were sure to rip wide open and leave me completely raw at bay.

Damien dropped the riding crop on the floor at our feet and placed a hand on each side of my face and he glued himself to the front of my trembling frame. The raw masculinity of him, his scent, and the tactile differences between his leathers and his naked flesh intoxicated me even more. “Don’t make me repeat myself boy, I need your safe word.”

“Hurriance for stop and storm for slow down, Sir.” I managed to choke out and Damien just barely swiped his lips across mine in a featherlight touch,  and I tried to lean into  him to deepen the caress but he eased back and gave me a gentle shake of his head.

Damien slid himself around my body until he was once again at my back, the friction of his skin and that of his pants had my cock screaming for release and was a second away from pleading for him to do something anything to make me come. But he kept up the teasing touches, the little bussing kisses to my skin as his hands roamed freely over every inch of skin that he could reach while he practically purred in my ears. “That’s my good boy, now baby. I want to to focus your gaze on Gavin, watch him, study who he is  focused on and his body’s reaction to what he sees. Do not take your eyes off of him. Do you understand me?”

At first I just nodded my head, but I caught myself and I verbally him, “Yes Sir.” And my gaze found Gavin’s lust filled ones and the little vixen licked hid lips and spread his legs wide enough for me to see everything. His sweet little hole was twitching enticingly at me. It was pink and pretty and just begging for attention. My hands clenched into fists, and my ass hole fluttered at the mere though tot of having the opportunity to sink into that sweet bubble butt. But instead I nearly lost my mind when Damien’s fingers suddenly wrapped around my cock and gave me a slow spine arching pull from root to tip. Gavin’s blue eyes nearly rolled into the back of his head as I released a needy moan, it  was practically pulled out of me as Damien continued to slowly and insistently jack me off.

Damien rolled his wicked hips and my cock jerked and pulsed out another load of pre-cum as his rigidness slid right into the crease of my ass and settled there as he slowly rocked back and forth, the button of his pants caused another tactile sensation to be be added to the potent mix that was making me soar away from the reality if my body. My eyes never strayed from Gavin;s hungry ones, he was almost too much for me to take, but I steadfastly held his gaze as Damien tormented my shaft. “Look at his face baby, look at the naked need and the open lust he has for you. Did you hear me baby? He is not lusting or desiring me, Gavin sole focus is you. Do you think if you weren’t special to him, that you meant something to him that he would want you? That you would so easily distract his attention away from his Dom…Look honey he is panting for you, he wants to drop to his knees and worship this rigid piece of meat that feels like heaven in my hand.” Damien said as I felt my balls draw up tight to my body?

“Fuck.” I groaned out long and hard as my knees wobbled and my vision blurred, his words, his touch, compounded with the way Gavy was looking at me exactly the way Damien said he was had me ready to explode like an Atomic Bomb. The devastation would be complete once the smoke cleared. 

Damien’s hands left my overheated body and I felt the swoosh of his pants as he pushed them down and they pooled at his ankles. He toed off his boots and kicked his pants away, and my entire body shudder and heat up to the point it was almost unbearable. “Please, please…”

“Ssh baby, I got you.” Damien crooned cutting off my deperate plea as I felt his condom covered cock slide across my butt cheek. “Gavin, I want you to play with yourself. I want to see everything while you do it. I want you to show Joe just how much he means to you, how much he makes you want to be with him.” Damien instructed Gavin who was bobbing his head up and down as he repositioned his little body in the chair so that he could throw a leg over each of the side handles and open himself to our full view.

“Jesus Christ.” I whimpered unable to pull my eyes away from the sight if Gavin spread out like a pagan offering. I watched in awe as his slender fingers wrapped around his equally slender but long shaft, and the other hand with those dainty fingers went straight to his flushed entrance. He began to stroke himself while he rubbed around the rim of his hole and I grunted with the punch of my orgasm swirling in the pit of my gut.

Master…Si..SIr, may I come, please let me come.“ Gavin stuttered as his hips thrust back and forth at a frantic pace, his eyes burned holes into mine, and suddenly my vision exploded as Damien suddenly shoved forward and buried his thick long length balls deep into my quivering chute with one powerful thrust. I immediately came all over myself, my orgasm was ripped from my body like a sharp burning blade was being pulled out of my flesh. My mouth was wide open in a silent scream as Damien held me in place and made sure I knew who owned my ass. His strong hands gripped my shoulders as he continued to pound in and out of my abused hole. He pegged my sensitized prostate again and again and I raised my tear filled eyes when I heard Gavin’s long drawn out groan of completion. And just like that my eyes crossed, my heart stopped for one Earth shattering moment, and my channel clamped down and milked Damien cock so hard as I came for a second searing hot time in a matter of minutes. Damien bellowed behind me as he gave me three more spine jarring thrusts before he emptied himself into the condom buried as deep as he could get inside of me.

The only things that were holding me upright afterwards were the restraints I now hung limply from, and Damien’s strength pressed against my back. My head spun and everything seemed like it was happening to someone else, but I knew it was happening to me. I felt it when Damien reached up and released my arms. Gavin wrapped a plush blanket around my shoulders and snuggled up against me to keep me upright I figured as Damien released my feet. My men all but carried me into our bedroom and laid me on the bed. Gavin climbed up and cuddled with me while Damien went and got us warm washcloths and towels. He meticulously cleaned us up and by the time he patted my face dry I was out like a light, fast asleep, and my body, my mind, and even my soul just like Damien had  said felt completely owned and I was okay with that.

Chapter 20

Chapter 20

Damien’s POV…

  (Bath at The Dungeon––––>)

  Warning, nuff said, Enjoy :-)

Fall tuned into winter and winter was slowly melting into spring, and I decided to spend some one on one time with Joe today seeing as Gavin was keeping Corey company while Marcus was out of town. I wanted to do something special for him and I wanted to sit him down and talk to him. Even though Joe had submitted to me and he was wearing my collar; I still felt his disquiet and his distance sometimes. There was nothing more that I could do to let him know that I love him, just the same as Gavin.

But Joseph just had it branded on psyche that in a relationship there is supposed to be only two people, and that the third person will never be as valued as the other and perceived as the interloper. And I have tried everything to dispel him of this notion. I constantly showered him with love and attention. And Gavin spoils him rotten, but I think that Joe needed to see the difference in the way that I love Gavin was different compared to the way that I love him. I don’t love one more than the other, it’s just that Gavin’s needs so much more than Joseph will ever require of me, and I know Gavin has been apprehensive to tell Joseph the entire story in regards to his family deplorable treatment of him.

Gavy has been trying to bury the pain I know that he was still feeling over the betrayal of his loved ones, even after his success with getting his say when he confronted them face to face. His family used to be his whole world before they tried to beat the gay out of him.  Gavin has always sought their support and approval. And that was another product of his fucking family’s influence. He had grown up desperately trying to gain his parent’s approval for just being himself. He had to fight for what he was interested in and not what his old man told him to be interested in, and he has always lived in his brother’s shadow, constantly being measured up to Gary and always being not good enough in his parent’s eyes.

 And I, for one refused to let Gavin feel like that ever, never again. So Gavin’s needs are special and as his Dominant, it is my role to provide what he needed. It is also my role to make sure that he is healthy both mentally as well as physically; I have to make sure that his mental health is addressed and at peace. Joe hasn’t been privy to that dynamic of Gavin’s nature or all if his past yet, and I think it’s time I explained it to him. I had gained Gavin’s consent to talk to Joe about it last night.

Now, here I am leaning on the side of my car outside of Joe’s workplace waiting to take him out to dinner. He has no idea of my plans for the evening. I had spoken to him earlier in the day and casually asked him if he was going to be done with his work on time tonight, and if he had any plans after he was finished. He told me he didn’t have anything planned and that he was coming straight home as soon as five o’ clock rolled around.

It was actually mild outside this evening and I was enjoying the warmer weather. I didn’t have to wait long because after a steady stream of people rushing home after working all day, as Joe finally stepped out onto the sidewalk and he immediately caught sight of me. I guess the people standing around ogling my car sort of gave me away.  I watched as Joe licked those luscious pink lips as he stared across the few feet of concrete sidewalk making his way towards me. I pushed off my car and slowly made my way over to him.

I couldn’t hold back the smug smile that curved my lips as I watched as his breathing picked up and his sole focus centered on me. I gathered his firm body against mine and I took those dewy pink lips of his in a sweet little kiss. I heard a few gasps around us, but I didn’t give a shit, and from Joseph’s arms wrapping tightly around me told me he didn’t mind his co-workers watching me claiming what’s mine. “Hey baby.” I said as I pulled back and gave him a smile. He was still clinging to my shoulders and looking a little dazed and flushed in the face, and that was just perfect for me.

“Um…Hi, this is a nice surprise.” He whispered as I steered him towards the car.

I gently handed him into the vehicle and leaned over to strap him into the seat. “It’s just you and me tonight precious, and I want to take you to dinner and spend some private time with you, just the two of us.” I explained as I looked into his gorgeous shimmering eyes.

He smiled sweetly at me and nodded his head before I straightened up and closed his door, I sprinted around the hood and claimed my seat behind the wheel. It took me no time at all to reach the club, and I pulled into the underground parking and parked in my designated spot. I already had one of the more romantic private rooms booked for us. I wanted absolutely no interruptions during our much needed chat, and if everything went as planned, may be a round or two of some steamy sex, but I needed to push that thought aside for now, we had a few things to discuss and clear the air first.

“Don’t move a muscle, sweetness.” I instructed him as I got out of the car and walked around to the passenger side to open his door for him. He got out and I took his hand in mine and gave it a warm squeeze before leading him off towards the elevators to take us up to the main floor of the club. So much hinged on the conversation that we were going to have. As the lift carried us upstairs to the main lobby, I took the time to study the stunning beauty beside me, he caught my gaze and licked his pretty lips again and I could feel my cock twitch with appreciation. I couldn’t help myself; I had to lean in just to have a taste of that sweet mouth. He watched me, his eyes fluttering closed when my lips made contact with his, and I swallowed his sigh of contentment as I licked across his plump bottom lip, the doors dinged and I leaned back with a satisfied smirk as I led him off the elevator.

The club was officially open, but the thin happy hour crowd was on the main floor, but I knew as the night progresses every nook and cranny of the business will be filled with the weekend crowd looking to unwind and mingle. I nodded my greeting to the few of my staff members I passed as I headed for the upper floor private rooms. Joe shadowed my steps with his hand still firmly held within my grasp. I couldn’t wait to see his face once he saw the room I practically had the staff transform to my specifications. The last time he was in a room here, it was my birthday and I had collared him that same night after Gavin had presented me with a portrait of himself done by Marcus’ talented little Corey, and Joe had presented himself to me so humbly and so sweetly that night. My already happy shaft filled just a little more when I thought of the erotic scene that had followed later on that night in that room. Yes, it was one of the best birthdays I have ever had.

We came up to the closed white double doors on the third floor and with my free hand I fished around in my pocket for the card key. I found it and opened the door and stuck my head into the room effectively checking it out and blocking Joseph’s view for a second before I stepped back and ushered him through the doors. I smiled as I heard his gasp of surprise and I closed the door behind us and leaned against it to watch his awe struck reaction to the very intimate decor.

I had the furniture rearranged and in the middle of the room was a round white linen covered table sprinkled with flowers and aglow with candlelight, behind it was the pristine white bed and off to the side was the masterpiece of a huge sunken bath that was lushly decorated with green plants and soft lightening. I had plans for that tub later, but right now, I planned to feed my man, talk to him, and pamper him like he deserved to be pampered.

“Wow, this is gorgeous.” He said as I led him to the table and held out his chair for him. Joseph sat down and I leaned over to give him a peck on his soft cheek.

“Not as gorgeous as you are my sweet boy.” I whispered in his ear and felt him shiver under my hands. I loved how his body reacted to me, it thrilled me to no end every time I touched him or spoke to him to see and feel his physical response to me.

He blushed and a smile curved his kissable lips and as if I summoned them, a waiter from downstairs was right on time as he tapped on the door and opened it wheeling in a tray of fragrant covered dishes that was to be our meal for the evening. I took my seat and waited until everything was arranged and the waiter departed before I offered Joseph some of the white wine that accompanied the fresh sea bass I had ordered broiled to perfection for our meal tonight.

We were well into our dinner and we both had tucked into our food with relish. Now was a better time than any to open the topic of our conversation. I looked up as Joseph slid a portion of the bass and a piece of asparagus into his mouth and damn, I found myself envying the utensil as it slid between his luscious lips. I had to shake myself to snap myself out of my sexual haze and refocus on the matter at hand. So I took a deep breath and called his name to get his attention, and only when those beautiful eyes were focused on me, I decided to just come out with what I was feeling. “Baby, I want you be frank with you tonight, I want us to lay all our cards on the table and have a true no holds barred discussion about our relationship, and I really want to get into your head and see what’s going on because I feel like you are still holding yourself back from us, from me for some reason.”

Joseph ducked his head as if he was trying to hide what he was truly feeling from me, but I wasn’t having any of that. I scooted my chair closer to his and I used my thumb and forefinger to raise his chin so that he had no choice but to look me in the eye. “No hiding.” I said once I had his full attention. I waited for another moment before I plunged in and said what it was that I was feeling and my thoughts on his reticence on opening up to me. I turned in my chair and fully faced him as I explained the full circumstances of the brutal beating and the overwhelming betrayal Gavin received at the hands of his own family members. I watched with pride as he went completely livid as I told him the sordid details of how Gavin came to be in my life and in my care.

I explained in detail just how Gavin’s needs were different from what I thought he needed, how very much different they were in their personalities and what each of them needs differed from me as their Dominant and as their lover. I tried the best that I could to bring home the fact that I truly and deeply loved the both of them and that our relationship was very much complicated, it was three people in three different relationships and we all needed something that only the other person could provide. It wasn’t something to bottle together and prayed that the formula worked. No, he was in a relationship with me, where I needed from him something completely different from what I needed from Gavin and vice versa. The same when it came to Gavin needs from me and what he needed from Joe.

Joseph sat patiently throughout my entire explanation and I so damned relieved to see the dawning of understanding in his gaze as my words and thoughts registered in his brain. He nodded his head and I patiently waited for him have his say. He opened his mouth and it was like everything poured out of his soul all at once, and my heart fluttered with joy that he was finally opening up. He explained his confusion over his sexuality over the years, and his confusion over the preconceived feelings he had about Corey and his guilt over almost wrecking his best friend’s relationship with Marcus. He unloaded his fear of coming out especially to Bethany, his sister and the only other family next to us that he had left.

Joseph was practically sobbing with relief by the time he explained how much it meant to him that his sister understood and treated him like the pesky little brother that she had always deemed him to be and told him how much she loved him despite who he loved. By the time he was done, I had my sweet boy in my lap and I was rubbing soothing circles on his back in attempts to calm his ragged emotions. Joseph had basically torn his heart open and flayed himself at my feet and I didn’t take his courageous act of honesty lightly.

“Baby, I want you to be totally honest with me. I want you to tell me where you see this relationship with me and with Gavin going? Is it something you want to continue? If not, just say the word and you are free without any ill will on anyone’s part. I want you to want to be with me, to love me, and to help me provide the love and support that Gavin needs. I want to be your pillar, your rock, and your lover. I want to provide everything for you, whatever it is you need, and so does Gavin, but I need honesty and trust. So, tell me and I will try my best to make you happy, even if it is not with me.”

Joseph wrapped his arms around my neck and buried his face in my neck as a shudder wracked his beautiful body. “I want to be yours, I am yours and Gavin is mine as well. I want to be loved and made to feel loved. I was just worried that I was intruding on Gavin’s territory, but now that you have explained the differences to me and what the poor thing has been through. I now see why you put forth so much time, effort, patience, and love into him. God, I feel that he is stronger than both of us combined to be able to survive something like that from his own family. It would have broken me. I feel like I just want to find him and protect him, and to wrap him up in bubble wrap so nothing can ever hurt him again. So I get it. And thank you for explaining it to me.” He said as he withdrew from his hiding space and those liquid shimmering eyes met mine.

I had to, for I couldn’t help myself. I leaned forward and brushed his sweetly plumped bottom lip with mine. “I love you baby, and I want you.” I whispered against those dewy lips as he groaned and smashed his lips to mine.

His tongue delved into my mouth and my body immediately ignited, the flash burn traveled through my veins like lava and pooled in my aching groin. My cock pulsed and Joseph turned his entire body around so that he was straddling my hips with that delectable ass seated firmly in my lap. I felt his rock hard erection poking me in my abdomen and that just added fuel to the already raging inferno that he had created within me.

“You are so fucking pretty.” I groaned as I pulled away only to attack the elegant line of his throat. I swiped my tongue over his Adam’s apple and he grunted and thrust his hips forward seeking sweet friction against his cloth covered shaft. “Yes baby, that’s it. I know what my baby wants, and I am going to give it to you in due time, patience my sweet.” I purred in his ear and received a whimper as my answer. 

Unbuttoning his jacket, I slipped it off his shoulders and let it fall wherever. I pulled his shirt from the waistband of his pants and let my fingers kiss the toned golden flesh of his defined abs. “You feel and taste so good baby. This fucking suit has been driving me insane all evening. I am going to peel you out of it and indulge in myself in your sweetness. I am going to lap you up like you are the sweetest of fruits and delight in your juices baby. Would you like that?” I asked as I nibbled my way across his now exposed collar bone. I worked my way down to his pebbled nipple and sucked the pink bit of flesh into my mouth and Joseph moaned and fisted his fingers in my hair while arching his back pushing his chest further into my caress.

Yes, I had him just where I wanted him and before I was done tonight, he was going to have no doubt of exactly who owned his luscious ass and his beautiful heart. My busy fingers went to his belt and I worked the buckle free and unbuttoned his pants. He shivered when I worked his zipper down and my mouth watered as I used the tip of my finger and traced the length of my prize through his underwear. I let that same finger roam around the waistband of his tight black briefs until I reached that tantalizing cleft of his tight rounded ass and I dipped into the warm crease. Joseph bucked against me as my wayward appendage found his hot little hole and pressed against the puckered opening.

He groaned and started to rock his hips rubbing his balls all over my cock that was throbbing underneath him. “Fuck you are so tight and hot, I just want to throw you over this table and bury my cock so deep, you will be able to taste my cum.” I croaked and rimmed his hole a little faster.

“Please…” Joseph panted as I worked my way over to his other nipple.

“Please what baby? You want me to do that, you want to bend over and be my slut as I fuck you senseless over the remnants of our food; you want me to eat this delicious ass for desert. Hmm…Just say the word baby and I will bury my tongue in this hot little hole and lick you until you tell me to stop.”

Joseph keened and arched his back as I bit down on the sensitive nub in my mouth then soothed the sting with my swirling tongue. I kept steady pressure on his entrance with my finger, not quite breaching it, but just enough to let him think that I was getting ready to. “Please, please, I need you inside me; I want to feel you inside.” He huffed out on a shivering breath and the sexiness of it punched straight through my balls. I wanted to torment him, to edge him right on the fine line of need and pleasure but my balls had other ideas. My hand swept out across the surface of the table and everything went flying to the floor, the dishes were still clattering on the tile as I stood up with Joseph wrapped around me like he was my own clothes.

“Drop your legs and turn around.” I demanded as I ripped my shirt out of my pants and over my head. I reached into my pocket and grabbed the packet of lube and the box of condoms and threw them on the table. “Bare that ass and bend over, I want to see what’s mine.” I barked as Joseph dropped his pants and his underwear around his ankles and bent over like I instructed revealing his pretty pink hole for my viewing.

“Fuck, I grunted as I dropped my boxers and my rigid cock bounced and slapped against my abdomen. My hands shook as I reached for the lube and generously slicked my fingers. I placed one hand in the middle of his shoulder blades pressing him onto the surface f the table and with my greased fingers, I worked the digits into the warm crease of those tight milky white globes. My eyes almost rolled into the back of my head when he groaned as my finger breached the tight ring of muscles and sank into the silky hot confines of his chute. My cock pulsed out another load of precum making the head wet with anticipation. I diligently worked up to three fingers into that quivering hole and I stretched him in preparation for my anxious dick. Joe was grinding himself on my fingers and I couldn’t take it anymore. I withdrew them and made quick work of opening the foil packet with my teeth and taking out the circular latex condom and rolled it onto my dripping shaft.

I could feel Joseph whole body trembling as I aligned myself to that puckered entrance and he groaned long and loud as I breached it and stretched him with the girth of my cockhead. Nothing in this world could ever compare to the feeling of his hot channel sucking me deep into the silken confines of his body. I had to breathe through my mouth and will myself not to cum right then and there. My balls quivered and the tingling feeling shot up my spine and caused my vision to blur. I clamped my teeth to the point of almost breaking them off as I fully seated myself balls deep into him, my balls rubbed against the firm cheeks of his ass.

“Oh God, yes…Please move, please.” He begged me so sweetly and I lost it. I snapped my hips backwards almost dislodging myself from the haven of his body before thrusting forward and burying myself to the hilt all over again. I began pounding away in him, fucking him like I was a machine. I legs burned and my fingers dug into his hips as I continue to piston in and out of him. Joseph’s screams and groans increased and I fucking loved it. “That’s it baby, scream for me, say my name, and let me know you love when I fuck you without mercy, you love my dick plowing this ass. Holler for me baby!” I grunted as I reached under him for his weeping cock. I began to pump him in time with my thrusts, the table underneath us rocking with the force I was using to fuck him, and Joseph went wild underneath as I rode him like the stallion that he is.

“I…I coming, don’t stop.” He hollered as he bucked back onto my cock and he screamed as his orgasm was torn from his body. His channel mercilessly clamped down around my length and squeezed my release from my body. I threw my head back and groaned long and loud as my shaft jerked time and time again filling the condom with my seed as I pumped out the last of my completion deep into his body. My heart pounded away in my chest and my sweat drenched body slumped over his moist back. We both tried desperately to catch our breaths. And with the last remaining strength left in me; I eased out of him and guided him towards the hot tub. We both needed a good warm soak to revive us and ease his over worked muscles.

I took the time to dispose of the condom before helping him into the swirling water; I followed and eased myself into the delicious warmth of the bubbles before pulling him to settle in between my legs. He turned his body to the side and cuddled himself under my chin. I barely heard his, “I love you.” But I did, and I told him that I loved him too. He was just as precious to me as Gavin was and I made a promise to myself to never let this sweet boy forget it.

Chapter 21

Chapter 21

Gavin’s POV… 

(Damien’s bedroom suite at the Hotel—––>)  

I tried my best to occupy my hyperactive thoughts, but to be honest I didn’t know what to think. The Dungeon and it’s owners Marcus, Damien, and Micah have been accused of sexual harassment, and Marcus hasn’t taken the news well at all and he went thermonuclear with rage, not because of the allegations, but because the press is attempting to pick apart his relationship with Corey. They actually had the nerve to try to slander Corey’s name as well as Marcus’ character. They tried to make Corey look like some kind of homosexual gold digger, and Marcus’ deviant boy toy, and Marcus was supposedly some kind of deviant kinky faggot. They were going to regret that in the long run, because Marcus is moving heaven and earth to get to the bottom of all of this and he is determined to do it too. The other issue that had me stumped was Joe and his true feelings about our relationship. Damien has no clue about my suspicions and if he did, he hasn’t said anything to me about it, but I can’t help but to notice the chemistry and the covert glances exchanged between Joe and the head of Marcus’ security detail, Mike.

It kinda bummed me out because I thought that Joe was happy in the relationship between the three of us. Damien has gone out of his way to make sure Joe feels just as important to him as I am. I have made sure to love him to the best of my ability. I love him as much as I love Damien but in a different way, Damien is my Dominant, my boyfriend, my savior, and my best friend. The dynamic between us will always be different from anything that we will ever feel for another person in our relationship. And I know both Damien and I have tried to explain it to Joe. Damien entered my life when I felt that I was nothing. I had nothing, and I felt nothing. I was at the lowest of low. And as much as the Rosetti’s and Gino stood by my side and helped me, it was Damien that gave me back my self worth, and it was Damien that made me believe that I was worth his love. He makes me feel like I am the most precious thing in his world. And I guess to Joe, he feels like he can never compare to that.

But it wasn’t about comparing or living up to the feelings between Damien and I, it was about adding his unique dynamic of the relationship. To bring his own flavor so speak and supplement what is already there. I love Joe as Joe, and I love Damien as Damien and for me, there is no need to compare or bother myself with who loves who more. That is the place where Joe seems to be stuck in no natter what we say. I sighed as I spied Mike’s big body standing by the hotel room’s front entrance. I had to admit that the man was gorgeous. He had that serious, yeah-I-am-ex-military-and-I-can-kill-you-with-my-bare-hands look about him. He was also as big as a flipping house. I could see the attraction if you liked the muscle bound bad ass kinda thing. But my poor heart saw nothing but the person that will most likely poach my Joseph away from us.

I heard a metal spoon clatter against a plate and I was brought out of my head with the sound of a heartfelt sigh. I looked over to see Corey staring at his half eaten plate and my thoughts shifted away from my own troubles and towards my best friend. He has been so depressed over this entire situation, and it didn’t help that Marcus was being all Alpha male and protective by trying to handle everything himself instead of sharing his plans with his boyfriend. We were all getting tired of seeing Corey literally fold into himself and it is going to have to stop somewhere. I checked the time and I was anxious for Damien to arrive, I was going a little stir crazy being stuck in this suite while all of this media circus hoopla refused to die down outside.

What made it worse was that there seemed to be something going on at Marcus’s office as well, he has gathered his legal team and Bethany was almost run ragged trying to keep up with his rapid fire demands. I turned my attention back to Corey and tried to get my depressed friend to eat some more of his dinner, but he listlessly refused and I just sighed. If someone refused Elise’s cooking then there was no hope whatsoever. I got up and gathered our dishes and walked past Mike as I covertly checked him out from under the sweep of my lowered lashes. I was in the kitchen when I heard voices at the entrance, and my ears perked up when I heard Damien’s deep baritone as he greeted Mike. My heart rate picked up and excitement washed over me as I dashed out of the kitchen and made my way to the foyer and screamed, “Baby!” As I charged towards at full speed. I crashed into his chest and of course he caught me mid air.

I missed him like crazy when he wasn’t by my side. I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his broad shoulders and I peppered his face with kisses. I preened completely satisfied as he murmured sweet words into my ear as I nuzzled his smoothly shaved cheek. He walked into the living room and sat down with me still wrapped around his body in the love seat opposite from where Corey was curled up in the corner of the sofa. 

Damien studied Corey for a minute before he inquired about his day and his health. He frowned at Corey’s lack of his usual exuberance and he silently eyeballed me, sending me the message that I was to occupy Corey for a little while. Message received, and I hopped off his lap and dragged Corey out of the sofa and up the stairs towards the master suite. When we got there, I gathered some of his art supplies and we sat Indian style on the bed and I urged him to do a couple of sketches of me making funny faces. I was trying to cheer him up and I managed to get a smile or two out of him before he claimed that he was tired and I cleared the drawings and other things off the bed. I waited until he snuggled under the blanket and I cuddled up behind him and wrapped my arms around his slender waist and carded my fingers through his hair. All the while I whispered to him that everything was going to be alright. Damn, I surely hoped so. Soon Corey fell asleep and it wasn’t long before I followed him into the land of dreams. 

The next time I opened my eyes Damien was carrying me, night had fallen and the hotel suite was dark except for the gentle glow of a few lamps that were left on throughout the suite. Everything was quiet and I didn’t see any of the security guards, but that was nothing new since they usually stayed downstairs and we were upstairs heading towards our bedroom. Damien walked us through the bedroom door and kicked it closed behind him. I licked the along the strong column of his neck before I sensuously slid my smaller frame down the length of his until  my feet touched the plush carpet. Like I said, I missed him when he was out there taking care of business and I needed some loving just to reconnect with him. 

 I heard the rustle of cloth behind me and I turned my head to see Joe walking into the room from the en-suite bathroom, steam billowed behind him, and he had a fluffy white towel wrapped around his waist. My mouth watered as I watched the enticing drops of water shimmer as they still clung to his flushed fresh from the shower skin. Damien’s big hands slid down my sides until he grasped my hips. Not a word was said as he turned me around to face Joe. He had stopped in his tracks and those gorgeous eyes of his heated as he watched as Damien’s dexterous fingers tangled in the hem of my shirt. He slowly lifted the material as I raised my arms over my head as he pulled it off and dropped it on the floor. I shivered as his warm hands snaked around my waist and over my abdomen until he was able to pop the button of my jeans. He unzipped them and I felt a quiver of anticipation spike through my veins and my cock woke up and took notice. 

Joseph went to sit on the chair right in front of us as Damien maneuvered me closer to him. I stepped out of my jeans and I stood there in my skin tight briefs. My member was already leaking copious amounts of fluid and I could feel the wetness on my underwear. They were sky blue so I knew that Joe could clearly see the outline of my engorged shaft as well as the wetness of my excitement. He clenched his fists on his knees like he was restraining himself from touching me. Damien hadn’t given him permission to do so, at least not yet. 

A whimper escaped my throat when I felt those mind numbing fingers slide under the band of my underwear, I felt the tug and I complied as Damien pulled the skimpy material down my legs and I easily stepped out of them. My cock bounced and slapped against my abdomen, I was so hard and so ready for one or both of them to do whatever it was they wanted to do to me. I zoned out of everything else but my men. I put all of our problems on the back burner and just focused on the here and now and the fire that was slowly taking over every fiber of my body spread and made me dizzy with desire.

“Remove the towel.” I heard Damien’s command to Joe as his hand once again snaked around my body until he wrapped those thick fingers around my turgid shaft. I groaned and I threw my head back as he gave me one slow delicious pull from root to tip. He swirled his thumb over the dripping head of my shaft and used my own fluids as lube to glide his hand up and down the length of my erection. Joe’s gaze was rooted on the action as he flipped the towel from around his narrow waist. The muscles of his abdomen rippled and I salivated as his impressive cock twitched and waved hello. He was so hard, his shaft was red and swollen to capacity. I mewled as my hungry hole clenched, wanting to feel him bury himself deep inside of me. 

I almost cried when Damien removed his busy hand, but I knew to keep quiet and await his instructions. I felt the heat of his body move away from me and I acutely felt the loss almost immediately. But I quickly recovered as I heard the tell tale sounds of clothes being removed. I listened as I continued to fuck Joe with my eyes as Damien moved around the room. I heard the nightstand drawer open and close, and then he returned to me. Damien pressed every luscious inch of his warm naked body against my back and I did whimper as I heard the snap of the lube bottle opening. 

Damien’s hot mouth landed on the back of my neck and I literally purred like a happy kitten as he sucked on my spot. I keened when I felt a slick finger snaking it’s way into the crease between the rounded cheeks of my ass. It wiggled enticing it to go deeper until it found its target and my cock throbbed and pumped out another gallon of precum. Joe groaned as his eyes glazed over. He was rocking his hips and squeezing his muscular thighs together and he watched the erotic show our Dom was playing out right in front of him. 

His busy digit coasted over my entrance and he continued to tease around the striated star without actually penetrating it like I was dying for him to do. Damien lifted his mouth from my neck and with his free hand he tossed the lube towards Joseph and he caught the small bottle.

“Lube yourself generously, but don’t you dare make yourself come.” He ordered and I shivered with delight as I watched him pop the top and squirt out a dollop of the viscous fluid. My eyes hungrily observed him as he slicked the entire length of his rock hard member. I couldn’t help but to lick my lips as I recalled how good he felt when he is buried balls deep in my channel. Then all of a sudden my mind fragmented and my eyes crossed as Damien pushed a thick finger into my quivering chute. He pushed until his was knuckle deep and I rocked my hips as I shamelessly begged for more. “Hands off.” I heard him bark the order over my head towards Joseph, but I was too busy reveling in the moving digit in my hole. 

I nearly jumped out of my skin when Damien hooked his finger and the tip brushed against my prostate. My shaft pumped out another healthy drop of fluid and I moaned as I felt a second finger stretch the protective ring of nerves. The burn of his entry caused my blood to heat up even more and my hands found those tree trunk thighs behind me and I dug my fingernails into the hard muscles there and rocked myself on his hand. Damien kept going, kept finger fucking me until he had three fingers buried deep inside my body. His cock was pressed against my lower back and I could feel his precum rubbing into my skin. Joe was sitting there mesmerized by the show and all of a sudden Damien’s fingers were gone and I was spun around to face him. 

He backed me up until the back of my legs bumped into Joseph’s knees. I felt him widen his legs and I was pushed until I was sitting in Joe’s lap. His well lubed cock slid along the crease of my ass and I couldn’t help the little wiggle of my hips as my cheeks flexed against his member. Damien leaned over and captured my lips in an erotic clash of lips. It was dirty, all gnashing teeth,  and dueling tongues, it left no room for any doubt of how this was going to go down. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue swept over mine and dominated the kiss. When he pulled away I looked into his eyes and they were almost black they were blown wide open and shimmering with lust. 

He almost purred his next words, and the cadence of his gravelly voice sent shivers of heat across my skin before I registered his words and I felt Joe’s hips buck underneath me, driving his cock deeper in between my butt cheeks. “Joe is going to line that pretty prick of his up with your tight hot little hole baby, and he is going to fuck you. You are going to open those pink pouty and I am going to insert my cock into your mouth and you are going to let fuck you deep down your throat until I come.”

Fuck . I almost swooned right then and there as Damien arranged me until I was hovering over Joseph’s lap. I felt the blunt tip of his dripping cock bump against my stretched entrance. I groaned as he pushed through the ring of nerves and the burn of his girth pushing into my channel swirled in my already churning balls. I gasped as Damien’s big hands landed on my shoulders and he gently pushed me down onto Joe’s rigid length as Joseph pushed up until I felt the wiry hairs of his pubes brush against my balls. God, he felt amazing . It was almost like I could feel every vein on his long thick shaft as he impaled me on it.

Damien stepped back with his monster cock in his fist. He slowly pumped himself as Joe took a minute to adjust our positions. He widened his legs with his feet planted firmly on the carpeted floor. He moved me until my legs were closed and trapped in between his muscular thighs. In this position his cock felt even wider and longer inside of me. He took hold of my hips and my hands gripped his knees and he started to rock me up and down on his shaft. The air was pushed out of my lungs on each up stroke and I could only pant and moan as my lover picked up his pace and slammed me up and down on his forceful length. My balls bounced with the force of his fucking and my head pounded with the blood that my heart was furiously pumping through my body. 

I was already on sensory overload when Damien stepped forward and Joe slowed his pace long enough for me to open  my mouth and my Dom to slid his delicious member into it. He kept going until the bulbous head hit the soft flesh at the back of my throat. Damien widened his stance and Joe adjusted himself and then he began to furiously rock me forward and backwards on his diamond hard shaft. Damien’s member effortlessly slid in and out of my mouth with the momentum of Joe’s movements. They set up a heart stopping rhythm as I both my orifices were impaled over and over again. There was nothing other sound in the room other than the sound of flesh slapping against flesh, the music of my mouth slurping around Damien’d thick length, and our combined moans, mewls, whimpers,  and grunts of explosive sex that was going on.

Soon I felt the inevitable heat of my release burn down the length of my spine, my balls drew up, and my toes curled into the carpet. My nails dug into Joe’s knees and I struggled not to clamp my jaws around Damien’s thrusting shaft as my orgasm tore through me, my body went completely rigid as Joe frantically pumped in and out of me as he chased his own release. Damien threw his head back and thrust his cock deep into my throat as his release burst forth and threatened to choke me, but I managed to swallow it all before I pulled back and screamed as my shaft erupted. Thick roped of cum shot all over Damien’s thighs, my abdomen, and onto the carpet at our feet. My mind blanked out as I felt Joesph’s cum shoot deep into my body coating my insides with the heat of hs release, condoms between us was a thing of the past since we all got tested together and all of our results came back negative. The last thing I remembered was slumping forward and my face smashing into Damien’s stomach as my world tilted and went black. Yes,  that was exactly what I wanted and what we all needed at the moment.

Chapter 22

Chapter 22

Damien…

(The Dungeon’s VIP Dancefloor––––>)

 

I sat back in the VIP booth on the main floor of the club with Joseph sitting next to me and tucked into my side, and his head resting on my shoulder. I relaxed as I ran my fingers over the sensitive skin behind his ear as I continued to observe the absolute joy on Gavin’s face, his graduation ceremony was earlier in the afternoon. He graduated with his degree in business management and now he and a few of his friends were dancing in the middle of the dance floor. His friend Matty, who used to be a waiter here until he moved on to school or something, but they still remained close. Then of course there was Gino, and currently the two had my boy sandwiched and giggling in between the both of them as the moved to the beat of the song.

I couldn’t help the smug smile that spread across my face when I recognized the song that the DJ was playing, it was one of the mine. The artist and his producers had come to me last year and requested that a write a song for them and they released the final product last month. It had already sky rockeeted to the top of the music charts, and it was a popular radio favorite, and I couldn’t help but to feel a little proud about that fact. Gavin had went ballistic when he first heard it on the radio. He had actually helped me with the background mix and it was his first time hearing it outside of the studio. It was a joy to watch how he reacted to things when something made him happy and I vowed to make sure he is always happy.

The only thing that was missing tonight for my sweet boy was Corey and Marcus’ presence at the party. They were still on their honeymoon and even though they had wanted to be here for this, I had encouraged Marcus not to interrupt their time away from home. We can always arrange for a private celebration or something to that effect later on when they returned from Europe. Marcus desperately needed to decompress and take the a moment to have some private time with his husband after the media circus and the highly publicized trial of his half brother that we all had to endure over the last couple months.

I was still shocked to find out that the man who had passed himself off as the unremarkable Mr. White had effectively breached Marcus’ company’s rigorous security and background checks, and he became a junior executive in charge of an advertising team in his own half brother’s firm. His sole intent was to harm Marcus and his company. And not just the advertising business, James had targeted the club as well, using his influence and bribery over his employees to try to ensnare and defame Marcus and his good name at every turn.

If Marcus’ private investigators and his security team hadn’t set up hidden cameras and listening devices  all over his corporate offices, the situation may have continued until it got worse than what it was. All kinds of shit had come to light when James was arrested and fingerprinted. His true identity and all his alias popped from from several States and the charges he had pending in those places came to light as well. He was a heavyweight when it came to conning people out of their money. James had illegal ponzi schemes from coast to cost and he had even embezzled millions from  a former employer, and he had resigned before a formal investigation against him could have proven him guilty. The S.O.B even had an FBI file and some federal charges pinned to his name as well. Marcus’ lawyers made sure to add to that, James was charged with everything he could have possibly be charged for. Everything from defamation of character to fraud.

But still those charges were like child’s play compared to the multiple charges compiled against hiim from his life before he decided to unfairly punish Marcus for being the son born to the wife instead of the mistress. His bitterness and hatred against their father made him unhinged, if the man had only come to Marcus and told him who he really was, Marcus would have welcomed him with open arms. He had always hated the fact that he was an only child and he would have had no problem sharing the Roche empire with the brother he had always wanted. It was such a shame, and now after all this, all the stress, the flagrant disregard to their right to privacy, and the sentencing if his half brother to life in prison for his multiple crimes, Marcus and Corey deserved to happily disappear into their own world of wedded bliss for a while.

The song changed to much slower one and I was brought out  of my thoughts by my giggling baby throwing himself into Joe’s lap. He was all flushed and sweaty from dancing, and I just gave him an indulgent smile as he took a long drink from my glass of water. Gino skipped off to go and  find Paulie who was somewhere in the club, and Matty joined us along with an older gentleman he had introduced as his boyfriend at his side. I sort of wondered about the obvious age difference between the two men, but it was none of my business so I let it go and turned my attention back to my boys. They were busy carrying on a conversation with his friends, so I went back to people watching.

The club doors had reopened many months ago and business was good desepite the scandal that James had tried to create by having Mitchell, a sniveling little piece of shit who used to work with Corey ask one of our Doms for a scene only to turn around and accuse the man of assault  and battery and attempted rape. The diva had maliciously lied to the authorities because he was upset about Corey’s rejection of his pathetic sexual advances. He and another colleague, Kim, who had actually been sleeping with James at the time. But she had really wanted Marcus, and she got involved in the entire situation because she had figured out that Marcus had preferred Corey over her and her ego couldn’t live with that. Now, look where they all were, Mitchell and Kim had both lost their jobs and their respectability in the marketing and advertising field. They weren’t jailed but they were fined heavily for filing false police reports and they were now involved in a civil action law suit that Marcus’ legal team was pursuing. The entire set of events was based on hate, envy, and bitterness, it was such a waste of time, money, and energy for all those that had been involved in the middle of that mess.

I was overjoyed though that justice had been served and we celebrated the love that Marcus and Corey felt for each other with a gorgeous wedding ceremony on Marcus’ private island in the Bahamas. And now, my baby has graduated from college and he had many options available to him. One of them was working with me in my music and production business, or he can choose to do whatever it is that will make him happy. I looked over at Gavin and Joe and I focused a little bit more on Joseph and watched how he interacted Gavin. They were cuddled together and Joe was lovingy petting Gavin as they conversed and laughed with their friends. He seemed truly devoted to him, ad to be honest, who wouldn’t love Gavin to death. He was a ray of sunshine, a beam of bright light that shone brightly with nothing but love in the purest form.

I couldn’t help but to feel that for all the happiness, love, and bright promises illuminating our lives at the moment, there were also shadows lurking in the dark corners of our utopia that may threaten our future happiness. I know for a fact that Gavin has been worried about Joseph and the attraction that is building between our lover and our head bodyguard, Michael. My poor baby thought that I didn’t notice the covert glanes or the heated longing on Mike’s face when he thought no one was looking as he watched over Joseph. I hated to watch him struggle with trying to make the decision of whether or not to say something to me or not.

I understood Gavin’s reticence about saying something to me because he cared deeply for Joe and worried about his happiness just as much as I do. There was nothing else that I can do, I have laid out all of my cards on the table. I have collared him, talked to him, and I have tried to show him in every which way that we love him. If Joseph decides that we are not what he needs, or he feels he wants to be with someone else, all he has to do is tell me and I will release him without a fuss. Don’t get me wrong, it would be like someone has ripped my bloody beating heart out of my chest if he decides to leave us, but I will gladly deal with my pain as long as he is happy and I would have to be strong for Gavin, because I am sure he would be crushed as well.

My other cause for concern was currently walking across the room with a deer in the headlights look on his face. This part of the VIP area was not unisex like it was closer to the main entrance, this part was mostly where the wealthier clientele of gay men spent their time meeting and greeting each other before going upstairs. I turned my head and watched as Gavin let out a loud squeal of joy and he hopped off Joseph’s lap and literally pushed people out of the way as he made a beeline for his brother, Gary. He spoke to his sibling everyday on the phone even when we were on Marcus’ island. And when he had asked me about his brother and the girls coming to visit for his graduation, I swallowed my animosity against the man who had helped his homophobic prick of a father beat the little love almost nearly to death and sent my private jet to pick the bastard up with a smile. Karla was already in town visiting and getting to know, Maxwell one of the Dominants here better. Janice was also here with her new love interest, Zach and the atmosphere was little awkward between Janice and Gary. But I didn’t give a shit as long as they made sure not to upset Gavin.

Deep down, I was glad that everyone he cares about has gathered to congratulate and help him celebrate this major accomplishment in his life, and those that couldn’t be here had made sure to contact him via Skype this morning. He has been up since the crack of dawn this morning and he isn’t showing any signs of slowing down anytime soon. I ordered another round of drinks for everyone and Gavin came back to the table after everyone else had converged towards the dance floor as the music picked up again.

We were temporarily alone in the booth, it was just the two of us and my little love straddled my lap. His lush little ass settled over my semi hard cock and he leaned forward and gave me one of the sweetest kiss I have ever experienced in my life. Then he leaned away  from me and gave me a shy smile, and I swear my heart just melted when he quietly whispered. “Thank you, you helped me do this, you are the reason I have made it this far, and I love you.” And he gave me another peck on the lips before he flitted off to join his friends and family on the dance floor to continue his celebration.

I had to run a hand over my face to make sure there was no moisture in my eyes. It wouldn’t do for a Dom of my reputation to be seen teary eyed in his own club, not that I would really give a shit if anyone saw how much I loved my boy. But I still made myself presentable before I stalked him onto the dance floor and signaled for the DJ to slow the music down. A nice slow song came on and I grabbed both my boys by the wrist and I placed Gavin in the middle and Joe behind him, and we just wrapped ourselves around slender body and we all slowly swayed to the music and enjoyed each others company for the remainder of the night.

Chapter 23

Chapter 23

Joe’s Pov…

(John Cena, my idea of what Mike looks like—––>)

I felt my stomach flip over and threaten to spill the contents of my late lunch when I saw the security detail Damien had assigned for me since he left early this morning to fly to London to surprise Gavin. Our poor baby had called home in tears night before last night, he was feeling home sick and he was missing us. It took both Damien and I hours to calm him down and remind him that Corey’s art tour was almost over, and then that they will both be returning home where they plan to stay for a very long time. Corey and Marcus had both agreed that this tour was the final worldwide exhibit show that Corey was going to do. He has successfully made a name for himself in the art world over the years and now he can concentrate on opening his own his own gallery.

Gavin has been by Corey’s side through all of it as his Personal Assistant, so where ever Corey has gone, so has Gavin, and they have been away for going on six months now. Damien and I have spent more time in the air rather than on dry land going to see him when his homesickness got the better of him, and when he needed us the most, or when we just plain missed him. I was more than pissed this morning when Sir left to go see Gavy and I couldn’t go because of the launch party and book signing I had planned for one of my best selling Author’s latest book. It rocked to own my own publishing company, but at a time like this it sucked. There was no way could I get out of not being at the release party and supporting my authors to go and comfort my little love.

Good Lord, but the sight of the mountain of a man patiently standing next to Damien’s Jaguar not only made my mouth water, but he also brought out my feelings of shame because I am so attracted to him even though I have the most loving pair of men in my life. I resented the way Michael made me feel. Was I nuts or something? I have a Master Dominant that has the ability to make me come all over myself with just a heated glance in my direction. Damien takes care of my every need and he loves me to the point of obsession, the good kind. I also have a play mate that worships the ground I walk on, he makes me laugh, and he needs me in such a way that always made me feel wanted and useful. Making our three-way relationship work is almost effortless once I had let go of some preconceived notions I grew up believing about romantic relationships. I relaxed and let my men love me and I in return loved them. But I am beginning to question my feelings and it’s all because of how this one man made me feel.

Michael “Big Mike” Sheppard has been working for the private security firm that Marcus has used for as long as I have known Mr. Marcus Roche, mega business man extraordinaire. I found out that Michael actually owns the security firm and he personally took care of all of Roche, Carter, and Jennings security needs both personal and business. I met the big guy for the first time years ago when there was a fiasco with Marcus’ crazy brother and sexual assault claim against the club. Poor Corey and Marcus’ relationship was publicly outed and it took them hiding away in a hotel to escape the media. Finally after a lot of stress, money, and time everything was cleared up and Marcus’ brother was put behind bars and is currently receiving the psychiatric treatment he dearly needs.

Now it seems that with every corner I turned the man was there like temptation incarnate. And every time I looked into those pale green eyes of his, I went weak in the damn knees. The man hasn’t openly encouraged me aside from some very heated glances here or there. I would never betray Damien’s and Gavin’s trust by acknowledging those glances. I just wanted the lustful  thoughts about the man to stop because I feel like I am cheating on them every time I look Michael and desire all that hard packed muscle on that tall…“Stop it!” I screamed in my head and quickly made my way across the side walk and scrambled into the car without glancing at the man in question.

I mumbled a greeting to both the driver and Michael as he swung his bulk into the front seat. Then, I steadfastly turned my head and gazed out the car window while berating myself the entire car ride back to Damien’s, or I should say our condo. We have been together for almost ten years now and I still find myself separating things in my head from our joint holdings, and that alone told me that I was still holding back from my men and that never ceased to make feel like a fraud. I’ve wanted to give them everything that was me and put it into this relationship as much as they have and I can’t seem to doo it and it killing me. Why can’t I do it, it’s not like they don’t know me inside and out and vice versa. Gah…It’s just so fucked up and I am tired of Damien telling me that it’s alright and that he will love me no matter what, and Gavin’s look of pure unadulterated trust when ever his pretty blue eyes landed me made me feel like even more of an asshole.

“We have arrived, Sir.” A deep rich baritone broke into my tortured thoughts and my head snapped up to see Michael half turned around in his seat. I couldn’t see his eyes behind the dark lenses and I thanked the good Lord for that small favor. I nodded my head and quickly unbuckled my seat belt as Mike got out of the car, scanned the sidewalk and the surrounding area before opening my car door. He held out his hand to help me from the car and I unconsciously placed my palm in his much larger one. And I gasped and had to bite my lips as little electric tingles that ran up my arm from triggered by his touch. My heart pounded a little faster in my chest and I needed to get away from Michael, like right now.

I snatched my hand away and marched straight across the sidewalk and into the lobby barely nodding at the doorman in my haste to get upstairs, and away from Micheal and whatever it is that had my mind and my body responding this way to him. Curse Damien and his over protectiveness. If he wasn’t here to watch over me and protect me, he always made sure to have a member of his security team do it for him. That negative thought against my man’s need to see me safe made me feel even worse because it’s just another way to show me how much my Master, my boyfriend cared for me and my safety and I should be appreciative instead. Fuck, I need a drink.

Breathing a sigh of relief once I made it inside m y home and stuttered out that I am staying indoors for the remainder of the night to Mike, he gave me a brief nod and excused himself for the evening. I closed and locked the front door once he took his leave and I made my way over to the wet bar and poured myself a shot of Tequila and quickly tossed it back. I welcomed the burn of the alcohol as it coursed down my throat and the warmth spread throughout my stomach. The house seemed too quiet and I hated being home by myself. I missed my men when they weren’t here. I put the glass down and shrugged out of my suit jacket and carried it into the master suite to hang it back in our massive walk in closet.

I quickly stripped down to my boxers and headed for the bathroom. It took no time at all to shower and soon I was fresh, warm, and scented as I hauled on a pair of comfortable sweat pants and trudged my way to the kitchen to figure out what to do about dinner. The silence in the house was almost deafening and the thoughts that I had rattling around in my head about Mike and how unfair that line of thinking was to my men had me going almost bat shit crazy.

I needed a distraction and food wasn’t going to be a sufficient diversion. I back tracked my way to the bedroom and found my cell phone, and I picked it up. I swiped my finger across the screen and pressed the speed dial button for my sister, Bethany could distract a rabid starving animal from it’s last meal, but God, I loved her anyway. Hopefully she doesn’t have plans tonight with Micah and they could separate themselves from each other long enough for me to snatch my sibling for one evening, I really needed her company and her advice.

The call connected and after a couple of rings I heard my sister’s voice mail pickup and with a heartfelt sigh, I just left a message for her to call me back at her earliest convenience. I disconnected the call and placed the phone back on the dresser. I tapped my fingers on the polished wood surface and racked my brain to try and figure out what it is I was going to do with myself for the remainder of the evening. I checked the time on the bedside clock, Damien’s jet wouldn’t have landed yet and I didn’t want to spoil the surprise of his visit by calling Gavin on Skype.

My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the doorbell echoing throughout the quiet condo and I sauntered down the hall wondering who could it possibly be. The front desk concierge didn’t call to announce a visitor. I took a second and peeked through the peephole and my breath got stuck in my throat when I saw Michael standing on the other side of the door. Why did he come back when I had specifically told him that I wasn’t going to need his services for the rest of the night?

Running a hand through my hair, I opened the door. “Yes.” I was pleased that my voice didn’t reflect the uneasiness that I was feeling on the inside.

“You forgot your case in the car, Sir.” Mike stated as he handed me my briefcase. Damn, I totally needed to get myself together. There were several things inside that case that I was definitely going to need for the release and signing party tomorrow for my client.

“Um…thank you very much, I don’t know where my head was at.” I said going trying to sound blase instead of a person drowning in turmoil.

Michael’s beefy hand went up to his sculpted face and he removed his dark glasses from shielding his eyes. Holy hot damn, the man’s eyes were so freaking gorgeous, bright green with long dark lashes. The big man was staring down at me, his gaze was intense it raked over my body and it dawned on me that I was shirtless. “Oh Hell.” I thought as I stood there and struggled with the blush that was threatening to explode across my face.

The big man shifted his stance and looked down at me for another nerve wraking second or two before he utttered. “Have a good evening, Sir.” And he replaced his dark glasses and indicated with his hand for me to lock the door before he leaves.

I nodded my head and I stepped back and waved at him before promptly closing the door. I purposely flipped and engaged the lock so that he could have heard it from outside. I held my breath and peeked through the peephole again, and I watched as he turned and made his way down the hall towards the elevators. And the air I was holding whooshed out of my lungs and I deflated like a balloon. The only thing that was holding me up was the door itself.

Fuck my life, this situation was getting out of hand and I didn’t have a clue as to what to do about my attraction to that man. Maybe I was going to have to sit down with Damien and tell him how I feel about his head of security. Maybe I needed to be up front with Michael and see how he really feels about me. Did I want to risk everything I have with my men for a passing infatuation? The fact  that I have an infatuation with someone and I am in a committed and loving relationship is telling in itself and I don’t have anyone else to blame but myself.

I hung my head in defeat and I pushed off the door and trudged down the hall to my bedroom. Food was no longer an issue since I have lost my appetite altogether. I flopped down face first onto the bed and I knew I was in for a long ass night. I rolled over and glanced at the picture of the three of us on the bedside table. My eyes misted over and the image got blurry, I am a bad boyfriend and an even worse third in this relationship and that was and has always been the bottom line. And I knew I was going to have to make some hard decisions and I was going to have to make them soon. It’s been too long and I need to be fair to myself and my men.

Chapter 24

Chapter 24

**A/N-well my babies it’s been another awesome ride, there is one maybe two more chapters left of DBTT and an epilogue before this story comes to a close. I am playing with the idea to do a story about Joe, Mike, Bethany and Micah. It will be a m/m and m/f read and I am hesitant about doing it. I may decide not to or just do a one shot for both of the siblings separately, but again it’s an idea for now. Thank you so much for your continuous support. xoxo Dianna

Damien’s POV…

(Sexy Damien————>)

The courteous flight attendant placed my hot drink on the table in front of me with a polite smile and I graciously nodded my head and thanked her before she went back the way she came and left me alone to my thoughts. I took a sip of my creamy cappuccino and a slow smile spread across my face as I recalled the look of surprise on Gavin’s beautiful face when I showed up at the door of his hotel suite. He had immediately jumped into my arms and then my poor baby burst into tears. It had been my pleasure to lick them away and then fuck him relentlessly into his subspace. I couldn’t hold back the satisfied smirk knowing that my pet and that delicious ass of his was going to feel me and the pounding that I gave him for days to come.

I flipped through my schedule on my phone and I saw that I missed a text from Joe and as I read his words of missing me, I felt a pang deep inside my chest and the smirk slowly slid off my face as my thoughts veered into another direction. Joseph, now if there wasn’t something I wasn’t proud of it was being totally selfish when it came to that beautiful man. For ten years I have been able to call him mine, but deep in my heart of hearts, I knew he didn’t really belong to me. I should have given him the choice years ago to break his contract if he wanted to. I should have let him seek a relationship where he could be happy and truly be free to love how he was supposed to love and be loved. But I had selfishly hung onto him, for my own selfish reasons and to keep Gavy happy, and Joseph made him extremely happy.

When I look back over the years, I can remember helping him move from his job as an editor for the publishing house he used to work for until he started his own firm. I watched it grow and now he has several clients that were on the best selling lists all over the world. I watched Gavin finish school and help me launch my own record label that amassed a large multiple genre client bases. Then he went on to blossom and grows even more as Corey’s PA. Gavin has even helped Joseph plan several events for his author’s and his company. We have all been busy making a place in the world for ourselves and living day to day caring for each other during all that time. But the guilt still gnawed away on my insides at how selfish I have been with Joseph.

I had noticed it years ago, and I have continually turned a blind eye to the open attraction between Joseph and Mike, and even now I am guilty of doing it and I needed to stop it. I have never said anything to either man and I should have. I should have given Joe the freedom to pursue the big man if he wanted to. I have known Mike for years and there was no one more loyal to me, my company, and my personal safety and that of those around me. I know for a fact that he would never overstep the bounds and pursue Joe’s affections as long as he was with Gavin and me. And it must be torture for the both of them to deny their feelings for each other for the sake of my feelings. Fuck, what kind of Dominant…Hell, what kind of boyfriend did that makes me? I am always supposed to put my boy’s needs before my own, and I have broken that cardinal rule over and over again with Joseph.

Biting my lip, I decided to quickly shoot off a text message to Joseph letting him know that I miss him as well and that I was on my way home. I was going to right this wrong. I was going to give him the chance I should have given him years ago, the opportunity to be free and happy, even if it is with someone else. I pressed send on the message and I emailed my secretary to clear my schedule for the next few days. I am going to be the man I am supposed to be, the Master Dominant that I was failing to be and take this situation in hand. Gavin is going to be devastated, but I know he wants Joe to be happy and he will just have to understand that Joseph’s happiness may not be with us in this relationship.

Keeping myself busy during the remainder of the flight wasn’t hard to do. I answered all my emails and sent off a few. I coordinated some business matters about the club with Marcus and Micah and I went over some financial paperwork and then I checked the news and entertainment media feeds to see what was being said about some of the artists on my record label. Everything seemed to be in order so I napped in my seat rather than my private cabin until the attendant shook my shoulder hours later and informed me that we will soon be landing and the pilot was getting ready to begin his descent towards the private strip of the airport.

Once the plane landed it took some time but I gathered my coat and my bag and made my way to the exit and down the steps to my car that was already parked and waiting for me. I nodded my head in greeting to my security detail and my driver as they took my things and stowed them in the trunk. I slid onto the back seat and sent a message to Joseph that I was on my way home. It was still early morning here, but I am sure he would be up and just about finished with his morning workout.

I also sent Gavin a message to let him know that I had arrived home safely and that I loved him and already missed him. My heart was lighter knowing that in two weeks he, along with Corey will be home for good this time around. He had hinted that he wanted to plan something special for Corey and Marcus, since the two have been missing each other just as much as we have missed each other. But the demands Marcus had and the launching of some new business had kept him from going to see Corey as frequently as Joe and I have been able to visit Gavin.

The ride from the airport to the condo was uneventful and I was nervous about confronting Joseph. On one hand I knew I had to do it, but on the other hand I didn’t want to give him the option to leave. Gavin was going to be heartbroken and I feel like I failed Joseph. I failed to provide him with the peace of mind and the security Joe needed to feel like he belonged in this relationship. I sighed as my bodyguard opened the car door for me and I nodded my acknowledgement that he would bring my luggage up to the condo in a few minutes. I just waved at the doorman and headed straight for the elevators.

Once I got to the top floor and I inserted my key and opened the door I stepped into the foyer and kicked the door closed. A frown slid across my face when I walked into the living room. There was no sign of Joe anywhere. I thought for sure that he would have been home this early in the morning. I proceeded down the hall to the master bedroom when I noticed that the playroom door was open. That’s strange; unless we were playing we always kept the door closed. I wondered over to it and the sight that greeted me when I looked into the room had my eyebrows disappearing into my hairline.

My heart constricted in my chest and my jeans got a little tighter as my cock stood up and took notice at the sight of my beautiful boy kneeling on the floor with his head bowed and wearing nothing but my collar. His form was perfect and the sunlight shining through the window made his beautiful skin glow invitingly. I wondered what was running through his head at the moment because although he was the picture of submission, I still could sense and see the tension tightly wound around his body like an invisible cloak. My pet was in turmoil and I felt like kicking myself, this is all my fault and it was way past time to right the wrong I have caused this gorgeous man.

I walked over to him and I sat down on the floor next to him bringing us to an equal level, we were going to have this discussion not as Master and submissive, we were going to have it as lovers and the friends we have become over the years. Joseph’s head snapped up when I touched him on his bared knee and handed him the robe I had snagged off the peg on my way to him. “Baby, we need to talk…”

“Master, I am so sorry, I…I….” He cut me off but didn’t seem how to formulate what he wanted to say in words, but I figured I already knew the jist of what he was trying to do. And I felt like even more of a heel.

“Joseph listen to me, there is nothing for you to be sorry for. There is nothing to feel guilty about. I knew from the start that you weren’t one hundred percent invested in our relationship. I knew then that you have certain ideals of what a committed relationship should be between the parties involved. I have also selfishly held on to the idea that in time you will see things our way. That you will come to terms with being in the lifestyle with Gavin and I, that you will see that we love you no matter what. But what I should have done was given you the chance to make up your own mind, give you the freedom to choose instead of clinging to you like a selfish bastard all these years. I am the one that’s at fault. I am the one that should have known better and for that I am sincerely sorry. Joseph, I release you from your contract and I release you as my lover and my boyfriend. All that I ask is that you wait until Gavin returns in two weeks and we sit him down and explain the situation to him so that he understands.” I pleaded as I looked into his tear filled eyes.

Fuck, I felt like my heart was being ripped out of my chest as I watched Joseph shaking his head no at me. I had to bite my tongue to keep myself from releasing the sob that was clogging my throat, to keep it from bubbling out and wrecking me even more when Joseph flung himself into my lap and started sobbing, telling me that he loved me, and that he loves us. I wrapped him up tightly in my arms and ran my hands over the warm skin of his back. “I know baby, but understand that I am giving you a chance to be free to choose someone that can make you happy. I am righting the wrong that I have done by not giving you that opportunity for all this time. I love you and I always will, and if you don’t find what it is you are looking for out there, Gavin and I will always be here for you. Come back to me, and come back to us. We will always welcome you back with open arms.”

Joseph almost had me collapse and beg him to stay when he leaned forward and gave me one of the sweetest but regretful kisses I have ever experienced. “I am sorry, I tried but I knew for sure when someone else caught my eye. I couldn’t lie to myself and I can’t lie to you. I felt like I was betraying you and I love you I do, but…”

“Shh baby, I understand. There is no need for you to tear yourself up this way. Remember what I said. Go after this person, and I sure hope that they know and appreciate what a treasure you really are my love.” I said as I withdrew the chain hanging from my neck and selected the key to his collar. He released a heartfelt sob when I unlocked the tiny lock and removed the collar from around his throat. I leaned forward and kissed his tears away and we just sat there holding each other. There was no more room for regret; my burden was lighter that I have done right by him. But tell that to my aching heart. I surely hoped that Michael will love this man like he deserves to be loved or else I was going to go to jail for murder. God, as much as I wanted to just break down and scream my pain away, I couldn’t. I still have Gavin to deal with and I have to remain strong for both Joseph and Gavin. The time for my breakdown will come soon enough. But right now, I have Joseph in my arms and he needed my comfort and my strength and I will always give this beautiful man whatever it is that he needs. Always.

Chapter 25

Chapter 25

A/N- this is the last chapter before the epilogue…thank you all for your support of this story, again I am not sure if or when I am going to do a story on Joe and Mike, if I do ya’ll be the first to know.*

Gavin’s POV…(Warning)

“Baby, are you sure you’re alright?” Damien asked me for what seemed like the millionth time since we left Joe’s apartment after helping him move back into his place. He was intently studying my dry-eyed expression as he leaned over me in the middle of our big bed.

I refrained from rolling my eyes at him, after all he wasn’t just my boyfriend, he was also my Master and as much as I loved to feel the sting of his palm smacking against the exposed skin of my naked butt cheeks; I don’t feel like I can deal with it today. “I am fine.” I rolled over and cuddled closer to his comforting warmth. We were lying in the middle of our California King size bed, it felt smaller somehow now that the three of us weren’t crammed onto it.

“Gavin…”

“Damien, baby…I know what you are going to say and I am sorry to interrupt you, but I knew that our breakup with Joseph was destined to happen sooner or later, and I was just as much to blame in this situation because I saw a long time ago how Joseph felt about Mike and I didn’t say anything either of you about it. Joseph is a big boy and I am sure your rules aren’t any different for him than they are for me. He chose to stay with us; he could have explained himself and his feelings and moved on but he didn’t. So the way I see it, no one is at fault here. Yes, I prefer that he was here with us, and if it’s meant to be between the three of us then he will comeback. I just wanted Joseph to have every opportunity to be happy.”

My Master leaned over me and kissed me on the tip of my nose before uttering, “Baby I am constantly amazed by you. You have come so far over the years and I love you more now than I could ever imagine possible. How did you get to be so smart?” He teased me as he licked his way across my bottom lip and my body immediately responded to the naughty little caress. My breathing hitched and my cock stirred against the cotton of my fitted boxers.

“I had an amazing pair of men in my life that allowed me to be myself and choose the the path I wanted to walk on my journey so far on this life. Men that helped me grow from the unwanted son to the desired partner and beloved boyfriend.” I replied as I batted my eyes at him while rolling him onto his back and straddling his strong thighs. I made sure that my ass was situated right on top of the impressive length of his shaft.

“Oh, I think that giving such selfless support over the years deserves a reward.” Damien purred as he stared up at me with a half lidded lustful gaze. He rolled his hips and I released a needy little whimper when I felt that solid steel rod as his erect shaft rubbed the crease of my ass. The sinful glide of his turgid flesh against my cotton covered rear end was more than enough to ignite the low burning flame that has been simmering on low all day into a full fledged inferno. I whimpered as I began to rock myself back and forth along the delicious length of his turgid flesh.

Damien’s voice dipped a few octaves and his unique aquamarine eyes were practically glowed with open interest as he ran his palms all over my naked torso. “Are you trying to seduce me baby?” He whispered and I just smiled and ground myself even harder against his groin and I was rewarded with a lusty groan from my man. His hands flew to my gyrating hips but he didn’t stop my movements.

All of a sudden Damien lunged up and forward and before I could even release a shocked breath, I found myself pinned to the mattress. Damien’s hot muscled body covered mine from chest to groin. My thighs were splayed wide open as they accommodated my man who was settled firmly in between them. My arms were pinned over my head and I automatically glanced to the side where Joe was supposed to be only to see an empty space and my heart lurched for a moment and I closed my eyes and gathered myself before refocusing my gaze on my Master.

Damien leaned down and nuzzled my cheek with the tip of his nose. “I know baby, I miss him too.” He seemed to pick up on my thought processes like he always does. He is so attuned to me, sometimes I wonder if he could figure out what I am thinking even before I get a chance to voice my thoughts. His ability to do that still surprised me after all these years. I turned my head and brushed my lips against his moist luscious ones. He always made me feel safe and protected with everything that he does and for that I can’t thank him enough.

I wrapped my legs around his waist and rocked my member against his in an open invitation. “I need you.” I whispered in his ear before nipping the fleshy lobe.

Damien thrust his powerful hips forward and I groaned out loud. It was like my very skin was on fire feeling him rubbing against me, the material of my boxers were becoming so wet. The head of my shaft was leaking profusely and with every bump and every glide of his thickness and length against me sent an array of tingles up and down my spine.

“You need me baby? What do you need? Do you need me to do this?” He asked before he thrust himself against me even more and I mewled and clutched greedily at his shoulder as my balls quivered and my shaft pulsed out another load of precum. “Or do you needed me to do this.” His lips promptly covered mine and I felt the warm wet thrust of his tongue into my mouth. He licked the roof of my mouth and swirled the talented organ against my own tongue. I felt every swipe deep in my throbbing member. I was humping him like rutting animal but I didn’t care. I was incoherent with lust and the need to feel him against me. I wanted him to bury himself so deep inside of me one would think that he is physically a part of my body.Because he was already firmly a part of my soul already.

His nimble fingers fluttered down my arms and kept traveling south until he reached the waist band of my underwear and he used his pointer fingers to tease along the rim of them, his warm digits barely brushed along the sensitive flesh of my trembling abdomen. “Never fear my love, I know what you want. I know what it is you really need and trust me when I tell you that I am going to give you and this delectable little body of yours everything you need.” He huffed against a pebbled nipple and my eyes rolled into the back of my head when his warm wet tongue lapped over the puckered nub. Another jolt of electricity shot through my entire body and I was completely lost to the multiple sensations he was stirring up inside of me.

The steady lapping of his tongue as he went from one nipple to the other. He feel of his ridged abdomen causing the most mouth watering friction along the length of my weeping shaft. And the feel of his damp boxers as he rubbed himself off on the sensitive flesh of my inner thigh. All of it was sending me into a frenzy of bone melting lust. My entrance quivered and it was as if Damien sensed my yearning to be filled because I was stripped of the only item of clothing that I was wearing. I am sure that I will most likely never be able to wear that garment ever gain. Not after listening to that ripping sound. But I didn’t have time to even contemplate my torn underwear at the moment because of the come inspiring glide of Damien’s hot naked flesh against mine caught and held all of my attention.

“You are fucking perfect.” Damien’s deep voice rumbled in my ear before his lips latched onto the first available patch of exposed skin of my throat and he sucked it into his warm mouth intent on leaving his mark on me. My love nibbled and licked his way from my throat, over my heaving chest and my quivering abdomen until he reached my pulsing manhood. He kissed all around my shaft, his tongue running everywhere but where I truly wanted it. I even spread my legs even wider and thrust my shaft in his face and the maddening man just chucked before sending my head crashing back into the pillows by licking the dripping slit of my member.

“Pleasepleaseplease.” I mumbled on panting breaths as my Master swallowed me whole. His head of my member hit the soft flesh at the back of his throat. He swallowed time and time again, and I wirthed underneath him. My release shivering right there on the very edge of my conciousness.

Damien’s mouth popped off my shaft with a loud wet popping noise and I keened my disappointment as the loss of the wet heat around my length, but I immediately went still when he barked. “Not yet.” Hs lips caressed my hip, “Not until I am buried deep inside that tight ass of yours little one.” He breathed warm air on my still moist shaft and I couldn’t help it that my hips bucked forward seeking its much needed relief. My man gave me one lascivious lick before that experienced mouth traveled lower to my tight balls. He sucked each one into his mouth and I was so preoccupied that I didn’t hear him when he reached for the lube and smeared the thick liquid all over his fingers.

It wasn’t until I felt the tip of a thick digit ran along the crevice of my ass. With each slippery swipe, his finger went deeper and deeper until it found my clenched entrance. Damien used the determined tip of the appendage to rim the puckered entrance into submission. I threw my head back and cried out when he pushed and it popped past the tight ring of muscle and into my spasming channel and it was like my body sucked him right in. Before I knew it he had p to four fingers buried deep inside of my and he relentlessly milked my prostate until I felt like I was floating away on a wave of heat. My vision swirled and I heard nothing but the rush of blood in my ears.

I was flying high in my subspace as my Master threw my legs over his broad shoulders, he aligned the head of his slippery wet shaft at my entrance and he snapped his hips forward and buried himself to the hilt deep with me. My back arched off the bed and I groaned at the burn of his entry. Damien was merciless as he immediately started a vigorous pace and he pounded into me. It was raw, it was dirty and it was exactly what I wanted at the moment. I wanted to feel him.

“That’s it baby, take me, take all of me.” He grunted and I couldn’t answer him to save my life. I felt like all my senses were hypersensitive. I felt everything, smelled, tasted, and heard every breathless sigh, every deep grunt and moan, and the slippery wet slap of sweat drenched skin as Damien’s thick shaft rammed and stretched me wide with every plundering thrust of those powerful hips. He was like a machine as he slammed in and out of my spasming channel. I felt it and I couldn’t do anything but brace myself of the impact of the tidal wave that was building in velocity to crash through my body and wrecking everything in it’s path.

My fingers slid across the sweat slick skin of Damien’s back and I tried my best to wrap my legs around his waist and hold on for dear life as I felt the first waves of my release as they gripped me and threw me head first over into the abyss of unadulterated pleasure. Stars burst behind my clenched eyelids and I felt my chute clamp down around the girth of Damien’s cock and I milked him like my life depended on it.

“Fuck yes, that’s it, fucking make me cum baby….Agh….yasss.” He grunted as he rocked his hips burying himself so deep inside of me that I could feel his balls press against the fleshy globes of my rear end. He wrapped his fist around my harder than steel shaft and even before he could give me one good to stroke, I exploded like fireworks screaming the whole while as I shot line after line of thick white fluid between our sweat drenched bodies. My orgasm felt like it was never ending as Damien pumped his throbbing member even deeper inside of me and I felt the hot pulses of his completion coat my insides.

By the time I came back to myself, I was clean of all our combined sweat and semen. I was lying on fresh sheets with Damien curled around my body like a living breahing blanket. He was slowly petting me from my head all the way to my tummy.

“Hey there, are you back fully yet?” He asked as I blinked up at his handsome fave hovering inches above mine.

I just gazed lovingly up at my man, my Master, and my saviour. I knew deep within my soul that I would love this man until the day I draw my last breath and maybe even after that. But instead of saying so, I just let all the love and emotion that I felt for him shine in my eyes as I whispered, “I will always come back to you, my love. Don’t you know there is nowhere else and nothing else I would rather be doing other than being Dominated by my very own Tycoon.” I giggled and Damien just shook his head at me and gave me sweet kiss before tucking my head underneath his chin and cuddled me until I fell asleep content in his arms.

The End

Chapter 26 Bonus Chapter

Chapter 26

**A/n- You asked and you will receive, I have decided to write Joseph’s and Mike’s story, it will be the third and final book of this series. It’s titled, “The Publisher’s Choice.” Watch out for it but not too soon. Anyhoo this is just a preview of their budding relationship. Thought you guys might appreciate it…lol, xoxo Dianna

(Mercedes Damien gave Joe————->)

Mike’s POV…

I stood just inside the main entrance of his office building close to the revolving doors. I knew I was large in stature and I took up alot of space, so the wary glances I was receiving from the employees rushing by me to get out the the doors and go home for the evening like they inmates escaping from prison didn’t bother me at all. I usually waited for him outside on the curb next to the car, but today it was raining cats and dogs outside, so as per Mr. Carter’s severe warnings, here I stand inside the lobby of Joseph’s workplace patiently waiting and ready with an oversized umbrella to make sure that not one drop of water touches his gorgeous head while I escorted him home.

I would have gone the extra mile for him anyway without Mr. Carter’s instructions because try as I might, I have wanted Joseph to be mine ever since the first time I laid eyes on him years ago when he first got together with Mr. Carter and his little Gavin. Despite my better judgment, I have longed for the unattainable man for much too long. For years I have committed the sin of envy, total green eyed, covetous, and unbearable yearning for not only my client, but my client that was in a three way committed relationship with one of the men that signs my checks and supported my private security firm. How fucked up is that?

My eyes scanned the lobby for any sign of danger and to see if Joseph had made it down yet from his top floor office. And for all the stoic calm I was projecting on the outside, I felt the almost unbelievable flutters of anticipation in my gut. I spent my morning in a private meeting with both Mr. Carter and his impish little partner, Mr. Martin. The man was straight forward with me as always as he explained to me that Joseph was no longer a part of their romantic relationship, and that they had amicably parted ways over three weeks ago. He made it clear that have and will always remain close friends with each other, and that the offer for Joseph to return to their intimate relationship is always on the table if he so chooses to accept it.

Mr. Carter went on to shock the hell out of me by boldly telling me that if I wanted Joe to be mine, then I needed to pursue him and to make sure that I didn’t break his heart or else. He didn’t have to elaborate on what the or else meant. Mr. Carter along with Mr. Roche, and Mr. Jennings were like a triple threat, they are wealthy, influential, and total Dominants not only in their private lives, they held substantial control with the city and in business world as well. And if they had the need to make your life, your business, and your entire world come to a gut wrenching collapse around your ears, then they could do so with unbelievable ease.

The bank of elevators dinged yet again and another rush of employees surged forward but I only had eyes for the beauty that exited the last car and began walking my way while scrolling through his phone. It wasn’t until he was almost half way across the foyer did he hold his head up and his gorgeous eyes made contact with mine. His step faltered for a moment but he kept his balance and made his way towards me.

He came to a nervous stop a few feet away from me and I studied his face for a second, I wondered how he would react if I choose to tell him how I really feel and ask him out. I wondered if he was over his two lovers, and if he is ready to start something new with someone else? Did he need to be dominated like Mr. Carter’s level of BDSM, or would he be happy with someone who is just dominant lover in the bedroom?

Joseph nervously cleared his throat and I watched amused as he blushed when my gaze refocused fully on him. “Mr. Madison, it’s raining outside so I thought I would wait for you here. Are you ready, Sir?” I politely asked easily reverting to my professional role. I didn’t have a clue as to how to approach him on a personal level with all these questions running through my head. So I swept my hand forward and ushered him to the door. Once we stepped outside, I immediately opened the umbrella and stepped closer to him in order to escort him to the car.

I could have died right there on the soggy sidewalk as his mouth watering scent hit me straight in the solar plexus. Damn, even after working all day he smelled as clean and fresh as if he just stepped out of the shower, and my perverted mind immediately wondered if he smelled like citrus and vanilla all over his delectable little body.

We hurried across the sidewalk and I opened the car door and leaned over making sure that not one drop of water touched him, our bodies brushed together as he turned to get into the car and right before he slipped into the vehicle, he looked up at me with those gorgeous eyes of his, they held such need that I forgot myself completely and said, “Fuck it.”

Joseph gasped at my muttered a profanity and the fact that I literally shoved him into the backseat of the car. I quickly followed him into the dry interior of the vehicle. Todd, his driver looked confused and he quickly scanned the area before gunning the engine and cutting off traffic. I quickly informed that I there wasn’t anything out of the ordinary I just chose to get out of the rain. He nodded his understanding about my uncharacteristic actions and he continued to give me a curious look through the rear-view mirror as I activated the privacy glass effectively cocooning Joseph and I in the back of the Mercedes that Damien bought for him.

Turning towards him, I almost smiled at his wide eyed stare. He was sitting in the far corner of the seat like he was trying to restrain himself from getting any closer to me. I decided to just be up front with him and just go for it. The only thing that can happen is that he can either say yes and go out with me, or tell me to go to Hell. But it was time for this to standby to over once and for all.

“Joseph I am just going to get straight to the point. I don’t know if you have any idea how much I want you. How much I admire you and how attracted I am to you. And I have had these feelings for a good long while, they are not recent. I am aware tht you are no longer in a relationship with Damien and Gavin, and I am not asking for details about your breakup. All I want to know is, are you over them?” I asked him as he studied my serious face from the semi darken corner of the car seat where he was perched.

I watched his beautiful pink lips quiver as he opened his mouth and answerd, “Yes, I have come to terms with why I couldn’t give them all of me. I will always love them and we will remain friends.”

“So if I ask you to go out with me,  to spend sometime with me so we can get to knw each other, will you give me the a chance?” I reached out and took his smaller hand in mine. My thumb caressed the smooth skin on the back of his hand and I marveled at how soft and smooth his skin felt. Another streak of heated anticipation shot through my body. I can just imagine, like his mouth watering scent; he would feel amazingly soft all over his luscious body.

Joseph blinked up at me and his skin blossomed as he blushed so prettily for me. The little beauty nodded his yes in response to my question about giving me a chance for us to get to know one another. I could have shouted for Todd to stop the car so that I could get out and do the happy dance. To say I was elated that he said yes was a grevious understatement.

I still had his warm little palm in my hand and I made sure I held his mesmerized gaze as I brought his hand up and brushed my lis against his petal soft skin. I heard the little whimper that scaped those pouty lips and I could help the smile of satisfaction that spred across my face. I wanted to do so much more to this man but I knew I was going to have to take it slow.

I have restrained myself and my feelings for years and now that he was finally within my grasp. There’s no way I am going to fuck this up by rushing him into anything too soon. He is too special for that. I was finally getting the opportunity to make this amazing man mine, and to love and cherish him the best that I can. I sat back once I made that silent vow to myself.

I intertwined our fingers and I was pleased to see the small smile ghosting across Joseph’s face as Todd manuvered the car towards his home. Hopefully one day it will be my home that he returns to at th end of his work day. Yes, things were definitely looking up and I felt like I was the king of the world with this man at my side.

Epilogue

Epilogue

https://youtu.be/fXtlWmBM-HU

**A/N-Well guys another journey completed and it was a long one, but Gavin and Damien’s story is now complete, Please enjoy the music video, I thought it was fitting for Gavin and his Damien. Thank you all of you for your support. xoxo Dianna

Gavin’s POV…

(Gavin and Damien’s Wedding Reception—–>)

“Oh God, I think I’m going to puke.” I moaned just before I pushed a surprised Gino and a concerned Corey out of the way as I made a mad dash into the hotel’s room en-suite bathroom. I fell to my knees in front of the pristine porcelain toilet just in time for my stomach to heave up the exquisite breakfast Damien had ordered for me earlier this morning.

“What’ the matter Bro?” Gary came rushing into the bathroom followed closely by Gino and Corey.

“I think it’s just nerves.” Corey explained for me since I was still dry heaving over the bowl but nothing else was left to come up from my fluttering stomach.

Corey knelt beside me and began to soothingly rub my back while Gino went over to the sink and wet a washcloth under the flow of water. He twisted the fabric, wrung out the excess moisture out of it, and then he made his way over to me and my friend wiped my flushed face with the damp cloth. Gary sauntered over and took a seat in the lip of the Jacuzzi tub and adjusted the collar of his dress shirt. It was a good thing that we were in a ginormous luxury suite at the Plaza Hotel with an equally enormous bathroom. All of us was packed in here with room to spare.

“Why are you nervous little man. Today is the day you legally claim that man as yours forever. I would think that you would be over the moon about that fact alone.” Gary said as Gino handed me a capful of mouthwash.

I swished out my mouth and spit the minty fluid in the toilet and flushed it. I looked up and studied the concerned faces of my friends and family and tried to gather my jumbled thoughts. “You guys don’t understand, I love Damien with every fiber of my being. This man means the world to me and today he is going to put a ring on my finger and make me his in the eyes God and the law. Nothing can ruin my day. I am nervous because I want this day to be absolutely perfect. I want to watch his gorgeous eyes light up as he watches me walk down the isle towards him. God, I need today to be a day where nothing goes wrong.”

“And it will be, you know that Damien refuses to let you have anything other than the most epic event as you exchange vows. You haven’t seen all the arrangements that were made downstairs but we have. He has literally rented out the entire Plaza Hotel for fuck’s sake. No one is getting in here today unless they were invited and thoroughly screened by Mike’s team of security personnel.” Joseph explained as he leaned against the bathroom door. He looked breathtaking dressed in his tailored black tuxedo.

Flying up off the floor, I sprinted over to my friend at full speed and Joe opened his arms wide and caught me as I slammed into his chest. “Oh Gosh, why are you so late?” I asked him as I snuggled even further into his chest and let the familiar scent of his cologne soothe my frayed nerves.

Well little buddy, you see the wedding of the year…Hell, of the century is occurring today, where music mogul and business man, Damien Carter is marrying his long time partner, Gavin Martin in a private invitation only ceremony. Everyone who is anyone on the Forbes five hundred list, music entertainers, the Hollywood elite, and numerous high class society members are in attendance for this event, and getting to the venue is a little difficult especially with the amount of paparazzi swarming the streets for at least six blocks in either direction. Yeah, it was kinda hard getting here on time.“ Joe teased and I huffed and slapped him across his shoulder but I couldn’t smother the giggles that burst out of my mouth.

“Good, there is that gorgeous smile, you see there is nothing to be nervous about. This is your special day and Damien has a virtual team of people working to make it a day to remember. Now speaking of late, let’s get you ready baby boy.” Corey said as he snatched me out of Joe’s arms and propelled me through the bedroom door and into the sitting area were an entourage of stylists were waiting for me. Corey plopped me into the chair and I was instantly swarmed.

Corey, Gino, Gary, and Joseph grazed though the buffet table as they were freshened up by another set of stylists. Someone shoved a steaming cup of what smelled like mint tea into my hand and a gratefully sipped on it to settle my still quivering stomach while my hair was trimmed and styled. My face was scrubbed, buffed and moisturized. My nails were snipped and filed. And by the time they pronounced me perfect, another set of people came bustling into the room with my tuxedo and all the accessories to go with it.

As I was dressed, I tried my best to remain calm and keep my emotions together. I did this by reminiscing back to when I first met Damien. I recalled all the things this man has done for me, all the love and support he has given me not jsut then but over the years and right on up until this very moment. This man has always been my pillar and my rock, and the only thing he has ever asked from me in return was my loyalty and my love. I looked around the room and my gaze landed on Joe and it was as if he could read my thoughts because he gave me a wink and an encouraging thumbs up showing me his support. My gaze flicked over to Corey who was laughing at something Gino and Gary were arguing about and I just shook my head at there antics.

The young man had just placed the brilliant white rose on my lapel when Janice came rushing through the door with Karla hot on her heels, although she was going at a marginally slower pace due to her huge baby belly in front of her. They both took one look at me and simultaneously let out an ear splitting squeal that had everyone in the room cringing and covering their ears.

“Damn, I think the dogs over in the next state heard you guys babe.” Gary mumbled as he rubbed his ears and made his way over to his wife’ s side. He gave Janice a quick peck on her lips before tucking her under his arm.

“You look so handsome.” Karla fussed as she waddled over to my side to give me an air kiss me on my cheek. Her collar glinted with her movements under the bright lights of the stylists mirror. Her Dominant and her husband Myles, was a member of the Dungeon. He is a partner and prominent attorney with a local firm that worked for Marcus’ multiple businesses. I have only met his other partner Philip once during a business meeting with Damien, he came off as a Dominant too but I wasn’t too sure since he wasn’t a member of the club.

The young man came at me one last time with a lint roller held firmly in his hand and I think he took too much enjoyment in rolling the thing all over my ass. I haven’t had a chance to sit down yet so I don’t know how I could have gotten lint on my butt. I was about to shoo him away when Bethany came sauntering into the room and set my nerves to fluttering with her announcement.

“It’s time to get this show on the road. Everyone find their seats or take your positions where you are supposed to be.” She exclaimed as she clapped her hands together and sent people scurrying all over the place and God, if my heart was fluttering away with all the sudden activity around me. The only people left in the room by the time I figured out if I wanted to faint or not was Bethany and my brother Gary.

My brother was standing in front of me and he was holding my shoulders in a death grip. I guess I did look like I was going to keel over at any given moment. I was about to tell him that I was okay to stand on my own two feet when Marcus sauntered into the room and brought all his grace and Dominant beauty with him. Damn, but the man was gorgeous. He focused those piercing silver eyes on me and gave me one of his heart stopping  smiles as he pulled a single blood red rose from behind his back. The stem was wrapped with white satin ribbons and attached to the intricate bow was a note.

“Your husband to be knows there is no way in hell that he was going to get to see you today or even try to get on the same floor that you are on, thanks to Bethany and Michael’s diligent guard. And trust me baby boy, he has tried and the results have been hilarious so far. Anyway, I have been dispatched to deliver this token of his love and a little missive on his behalf.” Marcus explained as he gallantly bowed in front of me while handing over the exquisite flower. I couldn’t help the blush that heated my cheeks as he winked at me before spinning on his heel and making his way to the door. He turned in the entrance way. “You book stunning baby boy, and calm down, it’s your day.” And with those parting words he was gone.

I looked down at the beautiful flower I was holding in my hand and I brought the fragrant petals to my nose and inhaled it’s heavenly scent. Bethany and Gary stepped away from me seemingly to check their clothing and such to give me a private moment to read the note my love sent me. I took a deep breath and my hands shook as I opened the paper and my eyes immediately filled with tears as I recognized what exactly it was Damien had written his note on. I had to look up to the ceiling and breathe deeply through my mouth for a few minutes as I blinked away my tears. I will not walk the isle with my face blotched and red from crying, I chanted to myself in my head.

Once I somewhat regained my composure, I looked back down at the stub of the bus ticket that brought me all the way from Idaho to New York and read Damien neat script. “Gavin, baby you are my love and my life, this little piece of paper brought you into my life so many years ago and I have kept it over the years and a memento. Without it, I wouldn’t have met you my treasure. I love you and I can’t wait to give you my last name along with everything that is me. I love you and I’ll be the one waiting anxiously for you in front of the Reverend. Yours forever, Damien”

“God…what this man does to me.” I mumbled as I hurried through the suite and head towards the bathroom. I folded the note and put it carefully inside my breast pocket and I carefully laid the rose on the marble counter before turning on the faucet. I dampened a wash cloth and placed the cold material against my tear soaked face.

“You good bro?” I heard Gary’s quiet question behind me.

I removed the cold cloth from my face and gave him a watery smile. “Yeah, I am great, I am about to marry the most amazing man.”

“Then come buddy let’s go.” He said as he grabbed my hand but I pulled back to retrieve my rose. It’s coming down the isle with me.

We walked hand in hand back to the sitting area and I pulled on my brother’s hand and looked up at him. I went to open my mouth, but he cut me off.

“It’s their loss Gavin, they had multiple chances over the years to attempt to mend fences with the both of us, but they chose not to. I couldn’t stay in that environment of hate anymore and I am glad Janice is the person that she is to take me back and helped me to finish business school. And your man helping us to move here and give me a job on top of all proves how wrong their beliefs are. I am sorry to say that I had shared in those beliefs as well until I saw your bruised and battered face on that bus platform and it hit me like a lightening bolt. You were and will always be my little brother and I had committed such a grievous sin against you. I thought God was going to smite me where I stood. I have never regretted anything in my life more than hurting you in so many ways. I have apologized to you and I will continue apologizing until I draw my last breath, and even though you have forgiven me, I can never forgive myself…But that is not the concern for today. So smile little bro, our parents don’t deserve either of us.” He said on a deep sigh as he rubbed my hand and I just nodded at him, words were too much for me by this point.

Gary was right, my parents were the ones loosing out on the amazing lives of their children and all because of their misguided beliefs and their hate. Oh well, too bad for them the doors to the lift glided open and I stepped onto the elevator and I blew out a fragmented breath. Gary squeezed my hand in a show of support. Bethany had already gone downstairs to wait for me. I stood up straight and willed my knees to stop shaking, everyone was right, this day was going to be perfect. This is the day I marry the man that holds my heart in his hands.

The pep talk in my head was going well until the elevator doors swished open and I spied Gino, Corey, and my other friend Matty standing there holding intricately woven baskets tied with white satin bows that were filled to the brim with white and red rose petals.  Corey turned and winked at me before Gary led me out of the lift and my friends immediately showered the ground before my feet with rose petals. Bethany walked alongside us and she whispered, “Damien wanted you to walk on nothing but flowers like the prince that you are as you make your way to his side. His words not mine.” She giggled and I took all that I had to keep one foot in front of the other. My man was trying to kill me, I just knew it.

“Please God just let me make it to the alter at least before I drop dead from all this happiness.” I silently prayed as we walked to one of the main ballrooms where our vows where going to be exchanged. The reception was going to be kept in adjoining room. I was strictly kept out of the wedding plans, Damien wanted to do everything, he wanted me to be surprised and needless to say so far he is doing one hell of a job. I don’t know if my poor little heart can take anymore thrills at the moment.

I felt my nerves trying to go into overload, when Gary quietly muttered, You lucky fuck, maybe I’m batting for the wrong team. I got married at the courthouse with Judge Faraday spitting tobacco into a can.“ And I almost tripped  over my feet as I bark of laughter popped out of my throat. I just shook my head and bumped his shoulder in thanks for lightening the mood.

Joseph was waiting at the entrance to the ballroom and Bethany caught up with my little procession and was waiting along side him. Gary and I came to a stop and she smoothed my tie and righted Gary’s flower on his lapel. “Now remember to smile babies, from this point on several photographers and a videograhers will be recording your moment sweetie. Now head up and smile baby, you are gorgeous.” She said to me before she slipped through the door and Joseph closed it behind her.

While I waited for the doors to reopen and our cue to proceed, I turned my head as Michael came up from the other end of the hall and he wrapped a beefy arm around Joe’s waist before smiling down at me.  “If I wasn’t taken, I’d knock Damien out and marry you myself beautiful.” And everyone chuckled as he blew me a kiss. I batted my eyelashes at him and he placed a dramatic hand over his heart and pretended to swoon. God, I have come to love the relaxed side of the big guy and I really wish that their relationship to work out for the long term, they were perfect for each other.

A few nerve wracking minutes passed before Bethany came back out and she was carrying fresh baskets of flowers for the guys. I guess everyone was going up that isle today, I smiled at the fact that I was going to be able to tease my, “Flower Girls,” later on.  Bethany fussed and Mike scanned the hall to make sure the staff weren’t snapping pics on their phone and no one was loitering in the hallway. And then, Bethany smiled at me and nodded to two of Michael’s beefy guards tha I was too caught up to notice before that they were standing right there.

The big men opened the double doors and my friends led Gary and I through I small dark foyer before the room opened up and exploded with white satin, red and white roses, and neat rows of chairs where over six hundred people went standing on their feet. My eyes went wide at the extravagant floral displays, some where even taller than I was, everything that was standing still was draped in pristine white satin, and the ceiling, oh my God, the ceiling practically glowed, looking like the bright blue sky on a perfect summer day. 

My mouth gaped open and I heard Gary’s in-drawn breath. “Now this is what I call decorating for a wedding.” He whispered, but I barely heard him because my ears were buzzing as my blood pounded through my body. It was like Damien took the fantasy out of a fairy-tale and made it into a reality.

I felt Gary take my arm and I tried to contain the overwhelming rush of emotions that were threatening to choke me. I still haven’t laid eyes on Damien yet and I was getting a little desperate to see my man. I gave Gary a nod to tell him I was ready and as soon a I lifted my foot to take my first step down the isle, the melodious tones of Celine Dion’s song, “Because You Loved me,” began to play. My steps faltered as hot tears welled and slid down my cheeks. My man remembered, once Damien had asked me years ago while we were working in his studio if I can have any song if I should ever get married what would it be, and I had instantly replied this one. It had just been released at the time and I remembered playing it over and over again because it reminded so much of Damien and how I felt about him.

I could have cursed whoever it was that decided to have a curving pathway leading to the huge arch of flowers up head instead of a straight path, it wasn’t until I came around the last bend and my eyes finally landed on Damien’s shimmering aquamarine ones. The air rushed out of my body at the sight of him standing there with Marcus and Micah as his best men. His utter perfection simply caused my heart to almost ground to a halt in my chest before it kicked over and picked up a punishing beat. My steps faltered until Gary was forced to stop walking and look down at me with concern. I didn’t see the flashes from the cameras or the glow from the lights of the video cameras. I no longer heard the beautiful crooning of the award winning songstress. Everybody from my wedding guests, friends, family, and everything disappeared. The only person that garnered all of my attention was the man staring back at me like I was his everything.

Damien broke protocol as he stepped away from the spot he was supposed to wait for me and he came sauntering up the isle as all of the overwhelming love that I felt for the man bubbled up and out of my eyes in the form of hot blinding tears. Every spoken and unspoken emotion he stirred within me poured out as I watched him come for me. I barely registered the almost blinding flashes of light as the cameramen furiously recorded every single second of our moment, nor did I hear the deep sighs of my wedding guests as my man reached out for me and pulled me into his strong arms and held me tight as if he would never let me go.

I threw my arms around him and sobbed the words,  “I love you,” over and over again into his broad chest. Damien just rocked me from side to side and let me calm down at my own pace. I should have been embarrassed to have become such an emotional mess in front of so many people, the cameras, and my family and friends, but I couldn’t have cared less. I was more than overwhelmed at the extent of everything the love of my life went to in order to make my dream wedding come true. He even came up with things that I could have never imagined.

My man leaned back after I stopped sobbing, I was trying to catch my breath when he leaned forward and used his warm soft lips to kiss away the remnants of my tears and the crowd burst out into an enthusiastic applause at his loving actions towards me. I couldn’t help but to be totally enthralled as he wrapped one arm around my waist and shook Gary’s hand before leading me to the Reverend himself.

The good man waited until everyone was settled in their seats and the room went silent except for the occasional pop of a camera flash. He proceeded to go through his spiel and when it came to the part for me to say. “I do.” I still had to swallow a couple of times before I was able to say the words. I wanted to shout them to the high heaven’s but the lump of emotion resting in my throat wouldn’t allow me to. But my man had no such trouble as I listened to Damien’s clear voice as he proclaimed his, “I do,” for all to  hear. And then my love swept me off my feet and dipped me backwards almost to the rose petal covered floor as he ravished my lips. He had barely managed to wait for the good Reverend to pronounce us husband and husband.

It felt like the entire building shook when everyone jumped to their feet and rounds of roaring applause echoed around the room. Damien swung me into an upright position and I was literally beaming as we were announced for the first time as Mr. and Mr. Damien Carter. I turned to my husband, did you hear me, my husband, and gave him a soul shattering kiss before we marched back down the isle and led our guests into the equally posh and formal reception hall. We spent half the night celebrating and dancing until it was time for us to leave.

Marcus and Corey had made arrangements for us to spend some of our honeymoon at their French Villa and Micah had arranged his beach house in Greece for the last leg  of our trip. I was more than ready to start a new chapter in my book of life when we tumbled into the back of the limo and waved goodbye to everyone as we were off to begin our journey as a married couple, and let me tell you, nothing could have made me any happier than having my man, my love, and my Dominant at my side for the remainder of my days. A smile of contentment crossed my face as I snuggled into Damien’s warmth, I sent a silent prayer to up the the heavens thanking the good Lord and the actions of my heartless parents for leading me straight to this man, my Dominating Tycoon.